(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "My Chicago [microform]"

Anna 
Morgan 








'L I B R.ARY 

OF THL 

U N I VERSITY 
OF ILLINOIS 

977.51 
M82, 






j 

if 8 



i *.. 



lc 2 c.2 



tuo 



2-5 



"O 
o> 



ir 



*- C 

' 



" 






o 
n 



I = 



111 

a > 
w > > 
^ g 
nag 



i ] k t 

Jl 11 



II 



OJ 



ct: 



CO 






oo 



uo 






SJ'. 



QO 
CM 



UJ 





^1 

ex. 



.-> 



C- 



c 

2 




DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF THE GIRL 
WHO PAINTED THE BUNCH OF POP- 
PIES ON THE CHINA JAR. 











Anna Morgan, 



My Chicago 

L 

by 

Anna 
Morgan 



"Where are they gone, and do you knoiv 
If they come back at fall o' deiv. 
The little Ghosts of long ago, 
That long ago ivere you? 

. 

And all the songs that ne'er 'were tung 
And all the dreams that ne'er come true 
Like little children dying young 
Do they come back to you?" 




Ralph Fletcher Seymour 

Publisher, Chicago 




A 



nnn 



My Chicago 

L 

by 

Anna 
Morgan 



" Where are they gone, and do you know 
If they come back at fall o' deiv. 
The little Ghosts of long ago, 
That long ago <wcre you? 

And all the songs that ne'er were sung 
And all the dreams that ne'er come true 
Like little children dying young 
Do they come back to you?" 




Ralph Fletcher Seymour 

Publisher, Chicago 



Copyrighted 1918 

By 
Anna Morgan 



Other books by Anna Morgan 

AN HOUR WITH DELSARTE 

THE ART OF EXPRESSION 

SELECTED READINGS 






LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 






Anna Morgan Frontispiece 

Mrs. Scott Siddons Opposite page 28 

Anna Morgan as she appeared with Scott Siddons in 1881 32 
Reproduction of the portrait of Anna Morgan by Harriet 
Blackstone 52 

.' . ^* 

Bernard Shaw reading to Anna Morgan from the manuscript 

of Captain Brassbound's Conversion 74 

Charles L. Hutchinson 116 

Mrs. Harry Gordon Selfridge . 122 

Mrs. Mary H. Wilmarth 140 

Franklin H. Head 142 

Mrs. Chatfield-Taylor 143 

Mrs. Potter Palmer 144 

.- 

Marian Morgan Carr 146 

Ida Morgan Palmer 147 

John T. McCutcheon 148 

Mrs. Jacob Baur .............. 154 

Jessie Harding 155 

T 


5 



I "127669 



Foreword 




|N THE midst of Chicago's turmoil, there 
has been for a number of years a colony 
of painters, writers, and lovers of the 

Fine Arts which has been striving with 

might and main to create within our material city a 
spirit of idealism. A scant corporal's guard at first, 
these pioneers of the finer things of life have slowly 
grown in number, until they form a goodly sized regi- 
ment exerting a noble influence upon Chicago's soul. 
The city's uncouthness, however, has been a thorn 
in the side of this aesthetic colony; and, living aloof 
as they have from the material world about them, 
its members have been tempted, I fear, to brush aside 
unfeelingly the achievements of her captains of in- 
dustry, while magnifying unduly their own en- 
deavors. But if the artists and writers of Chicago 
have one of the common failings of their craft, they 
are, I am proud to say, singularly free from the other; 
since nowhere, I believe, is there an artistic colony 
so untainted by jealousy as is that of Chicago. In- 
deed, those of its members to whom success has 
opened her glittering doors, have ever extended 
a helping hand to their comrades at the threshold. 
Never has the green-eyed monster played the baleful 



My Chicago 

role in their midst it plays, all too often, in the artistic 
coteries of older cities. It is the pioneer spirit, I 
believe, which has united our artists and writers in 
generous friendship, and made them strive as one for 
the betterment of the city they have seen grow from 
an upstart village to a world metropolis, before their 
astonished eyes. 

Many a member of this sympathetic colony is 
introduced to the reader in the pages of Miss Mor- 
gan's book; while the story of its growth and achieve- 
ments is told by her with a genuineness and a sim- 
plicity which are truly refreshing in a day when 
clap-trap is so rife. It is meet, moreover, that she 
should be its chronicler; for in the creation of Chi- 
cago's aestheticism she has been truly a pioneer. 

From that day, long years ago, when a stranger 
asked at her door for "Miss Anna Morgan the 
dramatic reader," and gave her a first engagement 
for the modest honorarium of ten dollars, to this year 
when "the shadow of war lowers over the land" she 
has been a tireless champion of dramatic art, and 
ever true to its ideals. 

Upon the little stage of her studio, or in some 
theatre of the city at a special matinee given by her 
pupils, we, who are of her following, have made first 
acquaintance with the plavs of such modern masters 
as Ibsen, Maeterlinck, and Bernard Shaw. Indeed, 
she had a knack of scenting the greatness of such 
men as these, when even their names were unknown 
in America; and I am constrained to confess that it 



Foreword 

was she who introduced me to Carlo Goldoni, the 
Venetian, whose biographer many years later I be- 
came. \s 

While the plays she has given have been chosen 
with rare discrimination, the sincerity with which 
they have been acted has been quite as notable. In- 
deed, I confess that I have never seen a performance 
by her pupils, even that of Hamlet with only girls 
in the cast, in which the note of earnestness was 
lacking. Although the histrionism of some of the 
players has been crude at times, I have never left 
her theatre without feeling that the play had been 
honestly given, and that she had succeeded in in- 
spiring her pupils with true reverence for her art. 

Although others have given notable plays in Chi- 
cago from time to time with an equal defiance of the 
box-office, it is well to recall to our civic mind the 
fact that the trail which our dramatic ideals have 
followed, albeit with faltering steps, was blazed by 
Anna Morgan. Throughout the years she tells of 
in her book, her courage has never faltered ; nor has 
her loyalty to her art been dimmed by the many 
discouragements she has met. Her Chicago, more- 
over, is the Chicago of that zealous colony of artists 
and writers of which I have spoken. By its mem- 
bers, one and all, she is loved for her endearing qual- 
ities, and admired for her many achievements. 

H. C. CHATFIELD-TAYLOR. 



- 






Preface 



This book was written when the shadow of war was 
lowering over this country deepening as the months 
went by that followed the first year of our entry. They 
are growing still darker and spreading toward what 
depths, we do not know; creeping round every home in 
the land, peering through every window like a sinister 
stranger. - 

My story deals with happier times, and throngs with 
faces once familiar, always beloved. 

What we shall find when we emerge into the light once 
more, we cannot guess; but we have hope that the old 
days now obscuring will be compensated by better days, 
for the world could not pass through a Gethsemane so 
poignant without a wonderful refining in which much 
dross and many errors must be cast out. A new state of 
being, social, ethical, political and spiritual, is coming 
toward us. 

That we shall remember tranquil times, filled with 
the ardor and the glow of old ambitions, old achieve- 
ments, is sweet and proper,. That we shall look forward 
to a new heaven and a new earth, confidently, is natural. 
But between the two states we find ourselves confronted 
by one great, plain duty, the duty of Work. Work for 
the one end now worth striving after the liberation of 
all the races of men that dwell upon the face of the 
earth ; and no one must neglect or evade any jot or tittle 
of the labor that comes to our hands asking to be done. 

The^ women of Chicago like those of other cities 
have risen to a realization of this one duty. The men of 



Preface 

military age have gone and are going into battle. The 
women are doing what they can for these men. All 
those I know are laying aside other things for this. To 
name them would not only be to reprint the social register, 
but also to print the names of hundreds of noble women 
in the humbler walks of life. How much they have done, 
how much they will find to do is a matter of public knowl- 
edge, and therefore needs no particularization here. 

I send this book out at this time as a possible one 
among the many things that will be useful, I may 
say needful in the hours of rest. I send it now because 
I realise the period of my professional work must soon 
draw near; and because my share in the war work calls 
me and is not to be denied. 

My wish has been to share with you who read, the 
pleasure and profit which were mine in knowing those who 
have here been brought before you; if you have enjoyed 
this experience it will therefore prove to be my greatest 
reward. 






- ' 
. 




My Chicago 

Chapter One 

NNA, why don't you take up public read- 
ing? I think you'd make a great success 
of it." 

The words came gaily, lightly, from a 
young friend of mine who at that par- 
ticular moment was engaged in painting a bunch of pop- 
pies on a china jar. There was a pause of some minutes. 
Then I inquired from the couch where I was lying, 

"How would you go about it?" 

"I would go to the Hershey Music School and enter 
the classes of Professor Walter C. Lyman." 

I had never heard of the Hershey Music School nor of 
Professor Lyman, nor had I ever heard anyone read for 
entertainment with the exception of Mrs. Scott Siddons, 
although at that time dramatic reading and the recital of 
dialect and humorous selections was already popular, with 
several successful artists in the field. 

Why the idle remark of my friend should have made a 
sufficiently deep impression upon my mind to cause me 
to act upon her suggestion, is a psychological question I 
am not prepared to answer. I only recall that nothing 
further was said upon the subject, but that nine o'clock 
the next morning found me in the office of the Hershey 
School. 

I was met by Mrs. Hershey, who informed me that 
Professor Lyman's connection with the school had been 

II 



12 



My Chicago 



severed and that a young man from Elgin, Mr. Samuel 
Kayzer, had been engaged to take his place and was to 
give his first class lesson at ten o'clock, and added that, she 
would be happy to have me stay and hear the lesson. 
I did. 

Mr. Kayzer had been in America but a short time. He 
came from Warsaw, where as a child he had been a 
devotee at the shrine of Madame Modjeska. He had 
been earning his living as adjuster in a watch factory in 
Elgin where, being an appreciative and talented student 
of dramatic literature, he had found his way to the classes 
which Professor Lyman was then conducting there and 
had won so much approbation for his interpretative read- 
ings that Professor Lyman had cordially recommended 
him to fill his place in the Hershey School. He gave 
up his position in the watch factory and entered upon his 
career as instructor in 1877. 

Of course my first class lesson was all Greek to me; 
but for the same unknown reason which brought me to 
the school I engaged a term of lessons, and took a private 
lesson before leaving. The lesson consisted of repeating 
after my teacher, line by line, a poem, then popular, by 
J. F. Waller, called "Magdelena, or The Spanish Duel," 
the first verse of which is: 

"Near the city of Sevilla, years and years ago, 
Dwelt a lady in a villa, years and years ago. 
And her hair was black as night 
And her eyes were starry bright. 
Olives on her brow were blooming, 
Roses red her lips perfuming, 
And her step was light and airy 
As the tripping of a fairy; 
When she spoke, you thought, each minute, 
'Twas the thrilling of a linnet; 



My Chicago 13 

When she sang you heard a gush 
Of full-voiced sweetness like a thrush. 

' 

Ah ! that lady of the villa ! 
And I loved her so, 
Near the city of Sevilla, 
Years and years ago." 

The poem was long, filled with unpronounceable names, 
but effective when recited by men reciters of that day. 
I went through it, as I said, parrot fashion, and hastened 
home to report the result of my visit to my mother, and 
to learn the poem. 

We were living at 447 West Washington street, which 
at that time was the most desirable residential district 
in Chicago. In our block lived Bishop Whitehouse and 
his family, the Albert Spragues, Tuthill Kings, Philo 
Carpenters, J. J. Glessners, T. M. Averys, R. T. Cranes. 
A little farther east were the Benjamin H. Campbells. 
After Abraham Lincoln's death, Mrs. Lincoln and her 
children sojourned for a time at number 375. Not far 
from them lived Bishop Fallows and near by was the 
home where Hobart C. Chatfield-Taylor was born and 
passed his childhood. On the corner of Ada Steet lived 
Dr. Joseph P. Ross who with Dr. DeLaskie Miller and 
Dr. Ephraim Ingalls (both of whom lived in the neighbor- 
hood) , were the three great physicians in Chicago at that 
time. Dr. Miller was the father of Mrs. Charles C. 
Curtiss. In the next block west lived the Andrew Mc- 
Leishes and the C. K. G. Billings. Two blocks south on 
Monroe Street were the Allan Pinkertons, Thomas 
Chalmers, and the Francis A. Riddles. Around the cor- 
ner on Ashland Avenue were the John A. Hamlins, 
E. Nelson Blakes, Henry Wallers, J. Harley Bradleys, 
J. Russell Jones, Carter H. Harrisons and a few years 
later, the William J. Chalmers and Heaton Owsleys. 



14 My Chicago 

My father, Allen Denison Morgan, had died at 
Auburn, New York, where we lived during the panic of 
1871, and left my mother (who before her marriage was 
Mary Jane Thornton), with five children my two 
brothers, Seward and Charles, both of whom died in 
1890, two sisters, Ida and Marian; and myself. My 
mother upon the advice of friends had moved with her 
children to Chicago in 1876. 

China painting was then the rage, and my sisters were 
proficient artists. My sister Marian taught in one of the 
schools in St. Louis in 1877. Later she had classes in 
Chicago, one of them being at the home of Mrs. John 
M. Clark, 2000 Prairie Avenue. My part was to or- 
ganize the classes. Mrs. Clark was a bride at that time, 
and I shall never forget how fascinated I was by her 
beauty, and charm of manner. 

I had grown tired of "promoting" and was eager to 
enter upon a career of my own, which in a measure 
accounts for the readiness with which I acted upon my 
friend's advice to become a "reader" as she called it. 
I had had no preparation for a public career, had lived 
very quietly in Auburn and the country about it, had at- 
tended few lectures, concerts or plays; in fact, I think 
I had only attended two plays "Fanchon the Cricket" 
and "Jane Eyre" but from the departure from my home 
and the taking of my first lesson I seemed to have been 
imbued with the determination to succeed, not so much 
to win renown as to become independent financially and 
to be able to help others who might need my help. So I 
worked with unflagging interest and a steady determina- 
tion, which was never deterred by the innumerable ob- 
stacles which everyone who sets out on an artistic career 
is bound to encounter. 

Being ignorant of the ways of the world, of the history 
of great artists, of their beginnings, struggles and achieve- 
ments, I was unable to estimate what it meant to attain 



My Chicago 15 

to a masterful position in art; so I rushed in, dared to 
do what I should now hesitate to undertake, and thus 
arrived shortly where I could command opportunities 
and demand a good price for my services. 

Like all schools of Music and Dramatic Art, the 
Hershey School, which had been founded in 1873 by 
Sarah Hershey, a successful teacher of singing, frequently 
gave recitals, to present the members of the faculty and 
such students as had proven their ability to appear be- 
comingly with them. 

My first ambition was to be on one of those programs. 
The opportunity came in due time in the receipt of the 
following letter : 

Hershey Music Hall, Chicago, Feb. 6, 1880. 
My dear Miss Morgan : Would you like to assist 
us at our next Popular Concert on Tuesday or Wed- 
nesday evening of next week? If so, I would be 
glad to give you one, two, or three places on the 
program, which will be an excellent one, and the 
audience will undoubtedly be large. If you can 
accommodate us, please send the titles of your selec- 
tions by bearer. 

Yours in haste, 

H. CLARENCE EDDY. 

I put down, among other things to recite, a little Scotch 
dialect selection called "Charlie Machree." Charlie's 
sweetheart was on one side of the river, he on the other. 
She calls out to him to come over to her. The poem 
relates the perils of his undertaking, and the words 
"he's sinking, he's sinking, oh, what shall I do?" are 
repeated several times. I remember my mental state 
as the time for my appearance on the platform arrived. 
I determined to seem very much at home and do various 
"things" which I had seen professional artists do when 



. 






1 6 My Chicago 

they stood before an audience. One or two of them was 
to move a table slightly, or a chair or both; turn over 
the leaves of a book (which need not necessarily contain 
the selection to be recited), touch the lips lightly with 
a handkerchief, then place it on the table, adjust the 
"train," clear the throat, then with a patronizing smile 
and a "real bow" announce in a sententious tone the 
title of the thing to be recited. I believe I carried out 
these details to the letter, and started off fairly well ; but 
alas and alack! I began to be overtaken by stage fright 
a usual part of first appearances, and when Charlie was 
in the middle of the stream I forgot my lines. I kept on 
repeating "He's sinking, he's sinking, oh, what shall I 
do?" The audience became a black and seething mass. 
I wrung my hands and wildly kept on crying "He's sink- 
ing^ he's sinking, oh, what shall I do ?" 

Finally the concluding lines came to me and I landed 
Charlie safely in the arms of his sweetheart, and so 
concluded one of the greatest pieces of realistic reciting 
I ever remember being engaged in. I recall that when I 
reached the green room Mr. Eddy remarked, 

"Poor Charlie ! We thought at one time he was going 
to the bottom, but thank Heaven you landed him safe 
and sound." 

The faculty of the Hershey School at this time com- 
prised H. Clarence Eddy, Frederick Grant-Gleason, 
Frank T. Baird, Clayton F. Summy, W. S. B. Matthews, 
Samuel Kayzer, Prof, von Klenze and his wife Clara von 
Klenze, and Mrs. Hershey. Among the advanced music 
students were Grace Hiltz, Mina, Pauline, and Annie 
Rommeis, and Agnes Cox. Grace Hiltz afterward mar- 
ried Mr. Gleason; Mina Rommeis became the wife of 
Mr. Summy; and finally Mrs. Hershey became Mrs. 
Clarence Eddy. 

The one member of the faculty of the Hershey School 
whose memory stands out by reason of his written work 



My Chicago 17 

was W. S. B. Matthews, a man of unusually broad and 
varied mental equipment. His text books on music have 
become standard the whole world round. He was less a 
musician in the ordinary sense than he was a master in 
the knowledge of the theory and art of music. He was 
the only one of the few great scholars in music with whom 
my work has brought me into contact, who was totally 
without bias in his attitude toward all the departments 
of the art, to all of the socalled schools of music, and to 
the performances of professional musicians. 

It is highly unusual to find creative or synthetic powers 
residing peacefully in any one mind side by side with 
the power of analysis. Mr. Matthews had Jsoth, and 
their possession and coordinate action made him a truly 
great critic. As illustrative of this I remember a curious 
embarrassment that overtook Will Eaton, while Will was 
music critic on the Chicago Times. Will Eaton used to 
say of himself that all he knew about music of any kind 
was whether or not he liked it; and that all he could 
write about it was why he liked or disliked. He was 
honest enough to feel that his public was in all fairness 
.entitled to a judgment that would stand; so when he was 
confronted by performances that required high technical 
knowledge, he called in Matthews to go hear the thing 
and write the criticism. A succession of such criticism, 
highly informed and expressed in phrases that anybody 
could understand, brought recognition and respect from 
all the great lights in music in this country and Great 
Britain. They were quoted, sometimes reproduced in 
full, in publications devoted to music. Hence the em- 
barrassment of Eaton. He found himself with a reputa- 
tion he had not earned, and it took him a long time to get 
that credit transferred to Matthews. Neither one of the 
two had been aware that their style of writing was the 
same. 

Mr. Matthews had a curious sense of humor. But he 



1 8 My Chicago 

had a defect of oral delivery which made him unintel- 
ligible to most people, a fact of which he himself was 
totally unaware, and which was productive $t,. times of 
strange results. He had a story that must have been up- 
roariously funny, because he could not tell it without going 
into paroxysms of laughter. No one ever found out any 
more about it than that it was concerned with two dogs. 
Several of his newspaper friends, aching to get at it, tried 
to induce him to put it in writing. The request invariably 
stirred him to indignation. He regarded it as an attempt 
to make public property of the funniest story that was ever 
told. He is dead now ; and the story died with him. 

While I was at the Hershey School and he was one of 
the instructors he made a point once every week of lectur- 
ing to his class with the assistance of a blackboard. 
These lectures usually occupied an hour, and the class 
would go away without understanding a solitary word 
that he had uttered. 

In a short time I rose to the distinction of giving sev- 
eral numbers in an evening recital with Mr. Kayzer, I 
having the first half of the program, he the last. This 
opportunity was considered a great honor. I wish I might 
put down the numbers on the program, but I cannot recall 
a single one. The Tribune of August loth, 1879, con ' 
tained the following announcement. 

"Professor JCayzer will give the third of his series of 
readings at Hershey Music Hall on Thursday evening, 
August 1 2th. The program will consist of a choice se- 
lection of miscellaneous pieces in which Miss Anna 
Morgan, a young lady who is said to possess excellent 
dramatic powers, will take part." 

My next appearance was at Austin, Illinois, where I 
received my first five dollars. The town was deluged 
with posters announcing that Miss Anna Morgan, 
Chicago's Favorite Reader, would appear in the town hall 



My Chicago 19 

on Tuesday evening November i6th. Admission twenty- 
five cents. 

I now considered myself a professional. Soon after 
that on a never-to-be-forgotten evening about seven 
o'clock the doorbell rang, and I opened the door. A very 
dignified man said: 

"I am looking for Miss Anna Morgan, the dramatic 
reader." 

I was greatly annoyed to have been deprived of the 
privilege then in vogue, and thought an essential point in 
business, of keeping him waiting and then sailing into the 
"parlor" with an air of great importance, calculated to 
impress the caller. In this case I had to admit that I was 
Anna Morgan, and ask him to be seated. He told me 
he had been sent by the Bryant Literary Society to engage 
me to read on a program to be given the following week. 
He said he wanted two numbers and would send a carriage 
and pay me ten dollars. I remember I straightened up, 
assumed much dignity, knit my brows and tried to figure 
out whether my engagements would permit my accepting 
this date. I finally said I could, and the man left with 
what seemed to me much satisfaction at having secured 
my services. I don't remember who composed the Bryant 
Literary Society, nor where it was situated, nor whether 
I ever had been on the north side before. I remember 
I recited "The Maiden Martyr" and "Asleep at the 
Switch," and some humorous encores, and regarded it as 
the most important event in my life up to then. 

About this time occurred a most amusing incident. 
My mind had begun to expand beyond the limits of Chi- 
cago, and as Mr. Kayzer had lived in Elgin I thought it 
would add to our fame and fortune to give an entertain- 
ment there. Accordingly my brother Seward made a trip 
to Elgin as advance agent and engaged Mendelssohn Hall 
for Thursday evening November I4th, 1878. It was 
the custom to intersperse readings with musical numbers 



2O My Chicago 

at that time, so we engaged the Chicago Ladies Quartette, 
which consisted of Grace Hiltz, Agnes Cox, Mina and 
Pauline Rommeis. My brother, who by the way had never 
had the slightest experience in promoting an entertain- 
ment, had some bills struck off and distributed about the 
town, confident that they would produce a crowded house. 

The day came and we all went down, my brother 
Charlie going along to take the tickets and the money. 
Alas! as between the performers and the audience, the 
latter was in the minority; and we returned to Chicago 
having paid dearly for the privilege of appearing in Elgin. 

Sometime in 1879, Henry L. Slayton, a manager of 
local entertainments, got up a Readers' Tournament, 
which was given in McCormick hall, situated on North 
Clark Street just over the bridge. I remember George 
Vandenhoff, Sr., one of New York's famous readers, was 
on the program, also James E. Murdock, a reader and 
teacher much respected and admired, one of America's 
numerous Hamlets, and who was asked to read "The 
Lord's Prayer." I remember he said he could not do this 
in cold blood, but consented to read a selection in which 
it was suitably introduced. 

There now seemed to be a "growing something" in the 
air about "Anna Morgan's recitals," and one day Mrs. E. 
Nelson Blake, mother of Mrs. H. H. Kohlsaat called at 
my home to engage me to read in the Second Baptist 
church, which was then in Sangamon street on the west 
side, and of which she and her husband were leading mem- 
bers. She said she would pay me twenty-five dollars, 
which she did, making me feel as thojugh I belonged to 
the Rothschild family. I do not remember what I read, 
nor what I wore, which was an all important thing more 
so then than now; but I do remember that immediately 
after Mr. Franc B. Wilkie, then one of the editors of 
The Times, engaged me to read on the west side in a 
Baptist Church on Park avenue, and that I wore a black 



My Chicago 21 

velvet gown the train of which was so long that it could 
not be accommodated on the high pulpit platform, but 
swept off on the floor. This I felt must look very grand 
as I sat with the utmost dignity in one of the high backed 
pulpit chairs and recited Mrs. Browning's "Mother and 
Poet" and other funereal numbers. 

I remember driving with Mr. and Mrs. Wilkie after 
the program to Thompson's restaurant in Madison street 
for an oyster stew, which was the gay thing to do at that 
time. Mr. Wilkie remarked that my program had re- 
counted as many deaths as were recorded in the play of 
Hamlet. I also remember that there appeared in The 
Times the next morning the first professional criticism of 
my work which I had received. 

After this, for a time, I never went outside my home 
without imagining that everyone was saying "There she 
comes 1" or "There she goes that's Anna Morgan 1" A 
few years opened my eyes to the fact that the world has 
too many interests to concern itself with the advent of any 
new aspirant to artistic honors, and that a man or a woman 
must do something phenomenal to become a subject of uni- 
versal recognition and comment. How delightful, then, 
is the blissful ignorance of youth, which admits of a few 
brief hours of veritable triumph and happiness before the 
hardships and real struggle of a professional career begin ! 

On April I2th, 1879, posters announced a Reading and 
Musicale in the Third Presbyterian church at Ashland and 
Ogden avenues. The announcement stated: 

"A Dramatic and Humorous Recital will be given by 
the highly talented and favorite reader Anna Morgan, 
her last appearance in Chicago this season, in combina- 
tion with the celebrated Chickering Quartette, Charles 
A. Knorr, Charles H. Clark, John E. McWade and 
Charles F. Noble, forming one of the most attractive 
entertainments ever offered to the West Side public. 
Tickets twenty-five cents." 



22 My Chicago 

The Chicago Tribune on Sunday December 25th, 1880, 
contained a half-page advertisement of the Star Lecture 
Course to be given in Central Music Hall under the 
management of Henry L. Slayton. Holders of season 
tickets were asked to pay twenty, thirty, forty and fifty 
cents for each entertainment, including reserved seats. 
The course opened with four "stars" Jjessie Couthoui, 
Reader; Joseph Heine, the great blind * Violinist (first 
appearance) ; and The Chickering Quartette. The second 
date was October 2yth, with Clara Louise Kellogg 
and her Company, Herr Emil Liebling, Solo Pianist. 
On November i6th the program announced A. P. Bur- 
bank, the renowned dialect reader. Anna Morgan the fa- 
vorite reader, and the Chicago Quartette. 

On February loth, 1880, I appeared for the benefit of 
the Foundling's Home in conjunction with the Chicago 
Lady Quartette; reciting "How the Old Horse Won the 
Bet," and "How Ruby Played." On September 2d of 
that year I appeared in Highland Hall, Highland Park, 
in an entertainment given by Mrs. N. E. Swarthout, read- 
ing "How Ruby Played." Others on the program were 
Samuel Kayzer, who recited "The Diver" by Schiller; 
Laura Dainty, who recited "Tom's Little Star," by 
Foster; and the Harmonic Quartette. 

Perhaps it is time for me to mention the readers best 
known in the field in Chicago at this period. They were 
Robert L. Cumnock, founder of the School of Oratory in 
Northwestern University; Alfred P. Burbank, a successful 
reciter of dialect selections; Jessie Couthoui, Laura 
Dainty, myself, and a few others of less achievement. 
Miss Couthoui and Mrs. Dainty were popular for sev- 
eral years. I remember Miss Couthoui chiefly by her 
masterful recital of "Darius Green and His Flying Ma- 
chine," written by Trowbridge in 1868. After Daedalus 
and Icarus, Darius is usually taken as the first man who 
wanted to try mechanical flight. Mr. Trowbridge's effort 



My Chicago 23 

may be allowed the license usually granted to poetry, but 
as a matter of fact it expressed the disbelief of his own 
day. It hit the public fancy partly on that account, and 
partly because it was intrinsically funny, but it overlooked 
the fact that man in all ages has wanted to emulate the 
bird, has yearned to conquer the one element that seemed 
beyond his power to subdue. Long before the day of 
Darius Green, Montgolfier succeeded in levitating him- 
self far above the ground by means of a balloon filled 
with heated air all unaware creating in himself a demon- 
stration of an illusory value now commonly deprecated in 
a slang phrase. Later on another Frenchman, whose 
name I have forgotten, did succeed by means of artificial 
wings attached to his arms and legs, in flopping through 
several yards of air between the roof of a building and the 
turf of a lawn, where he landed with considerable per- 
sonal injury to himself. I do not know whether Mr. 
Trowbridge got his quaint conceit from this last named 
performance, but about forty years later the Wright 
brothers justified the query entertained by Darius by mak- 
ing their first long glide in a heavier than air machine 
at Kittyhawk, North Carolina ; and we all know what has 
happened since. Then and there they answered the sturdy 
question of Darius : 

"The birds can fly 

And why can't I ? 

Must we give in," 

Said he with a grin, 

"That the blue bird and phoebe 

Are smarter'n we be?" 

"Nur I can't see 
What's the use of wings 
To a Bumble bee 
Fur to get a livin' with, 



24 My Chicago 

More'n to me. 
Aint my business 
Importanter'n hisen is?" 

Miss Couthoui had very large eyes and a broad mouth, 
and when she impersonated Reuben as he watched Darius 
about to launch from the barn door in the loft, she had a 
trick of first contracting her mouth, and then slowly 
opening it as Reuben's amazement increased, until it as- 
sumed such unusual proportions that it brought storms 
of applause. 

Mrs. Dainty had a large repertoire of humorous selec- 
tions, among which were "How the Old Horse Won the 
Bet," "A Naughty Little Girl's Views of Life in a Hotel," 
"Tom's Little Star." "Money Musk" and "The Dead 
Doll." Some years later Mrs. Dainty became Mrs. Fred 
Pelham, and has since been associated with Hull House, 
where she has efficiently and successfully developed and 
managed the Hull House Players, whose fame is more 
than local. 

In the latter part of November, 1879, just two years 
from the time I had resolved to succeed as a reader, I 
made my first appearance in New York City. Among my 
testimonials is the following: 

New York, December 3rd, 1879 
My dear Miss Morgan: I want to thank you 
for the excellent entertainment you gave us last even- 
ing in the parlor of the Church of the Messiah. The 
gathering was one you might well be proud of, both 
as to number and quality. They were all delighted 
with your wonderful recitations, as I was, and gave 
proof of their feelings in swift laughter and tears. 

ROBERT COLLYER. 

Doctor Collyer at that time was one of the few emi- 
nent clergymen in the United States, and this word of 



t 



My Chicago 25 

commendation from him proved helpful to me. I 
remember it brought an engagement in Boston on De- 
cember 1 7th. I do not recall the auspices under which 
I read, but I have an excerpt from the Boston Journal 
of December i8th, in which the critic stated that "Miss 
Morgan read with marked effect, the audience giving 
decided evidence of appreciation of her ability as a public 
reader." 

On April 2Oth, 1880 I gave a recital in the Academy of 
Music in Auburn, N. Y. This was an important event 
to me, for I had been reared there, also my father and 
mother and their parents. Nathan Gallop Morgan and 
his wife Ann Allen (for whom I was named). Stephen 
Thornton, my maternal grandfather, and his wife 
Charlotte Purchais, were all born in the vicinity of Auburn 
and lived and died there. Cayuga County was often 
spoken of as a "hive of Morgans." My grandfather 
Morgan and my father Allen D. Morgan, were promi- 
nent as members of the state legislature and were inti- 
mate friends of William H. Seward, our most illustrious 
fellow-townsman, after whom one of my brothers was 
named. Roscoe Conklin was a classmate of my father 
at Hamilton College at the same time my mother attended 
Miss Kelly's School at Utica, famous at that time. 

As nearly everyone in Auburn and vicinity had known 
my parents, and me as a child, my appearance as a public 
performer was a matter of general interest. I was greeted 
by a large and enthusiastic audience. The Auburn Adver- 
tiser the next day gave a glowing account of my appear- 
ance, and Herrick Johnson, D.D., who was in the audience 
and later was identified with the Fourth Presbyterian 
Church and McCormick Theological Seminary here in 
Chicago, gave the following testimonial : 

"I have heard Miss Morgan with real pleasure. 
She does not rant and this is an unspeakably grati- 



26 My Chicago 

fying thing to say in view of so much that is heard 
in public readings. Grace and naturalness of 
manner, a voice into which can be put tenderness and 
tears, a quick appreciation of varying shades of 
thought and feeling, and a judgment that prevents 
the extravagance of extremes, are Miss Morgan's 
marjced characteristics." 

During April, 1882, I filled a number of engagements 
in Kansas, receiving flattering notices from Lawrence, 
Atchison, Wichita and St. Joe, Missouri. In the latter 
place I was entertained by Constance Runcie, a poetess 
of considerable local fame. My engagement to read there 
followed soon after the capture of Jesse James, an out- 
law who had outwitted the officers for some time, and 
who had become a serious menace to the community and 
to the state. His capture had caused much excitement 
throughout the country. I mention this because of what 
followed. 

My next engagement was at Mound City, and the night 
after that I was to read in Lincoln, Nebraska. In order 
to reach there in time I was obliged to drive from Mound 
City, which was off the main line of the railroad, and 
catch a train on the main line at 2 a. m. I engaged a 
liveryman to take me over after my reading in Mound 
City, and reached the station about 10 o'clock. It was 
pitch dark save for a dim light which came from a window 
in the station. The man deposited my trunk and myself 
on the platform. I paid him, and he drove off. I groped 
my way into the station and discovered that it was 
empty save for the ticket agent. I had also observed that 
the house was isolated, no other building being in sight, 
I was somewhat frightened, but resolved to put on a brave 
front, although I realized that I was in an uncomfortable 
position. 

I ventured to speak to the ticket agent, who informed 



My Chicago 27 

me that he usually stayed to meet the two o'clock train, 
but that that night he had to leave at once because his 
wife was ill. My heart sank at the thought of being left 
alone at such an hour on a Kansas prairie. My alarm was 
increased by the entrance of six burly men, whom I im- 
mediately concluded were accomplices of Jesse James and 
part of his gang. My trunk on the platform contained 
my best clothes, a valuable set of diamonds, and three 
hundred dollars; and I wore a new sealskin coat. I saw 
the man in the office and myself gagged and tied with a 
rope if not murdered and all my effects appropriated 
by the desperadoes. It was a terrible moment, but I sat 
apparently composed in a chair close to a red hot stove 
with my eye on the man at the office window until the train 
came. 

The agent, be it said to his credit, did not leave me, but 
stayed and saw me safely aboard the train for Lincoln. 
For years I could not get over thinking of what might 
have happened, and how perilous it was for a young 
woman to go out on a lecture tour alone, although in this 
instance a companion would have been of little help had 
the six men proved to be desperadoes. 



Chapter Two 

BOUT this time Mrs. Scott Siddons was an- 
nounced to appear in a matinee recital at a 
small hall on the south side of Madison street 
between Clark and La Salle streets. It was 
called Farwell Hall. I said not a word to 
anyone, but purchased a ticket and took an inconspicuous 
seat and listened with rapt attention to her dramatic 
recitals from Scott and Shakespeare, entranced by her 
rare beauty and gorgeous costume. 




28 My Chicago 

As I came down the stairs, when the program was 
finished, I was suddenly seized with the idea of going to 
see her. I learned she was staying at the Tremont House 
in Lake street. I had never been in an hotel in my life, 
but I mustered up sufficient courage, sought out the 
Tremont House, and sent up word to Mrs. Siddons that 
a young lady wished to see her. She requested that I be 
shown to her room. I found her at dinner, which she 
had ordered served upon her return from her reading. 

She received me cordially, and to my surprise asked me 
to recite for her, which I did, selecting from my repertoire 
"The Bells of Shandon" and then "Rock of Ages," a 
poem which depicted the singing of the hymn by an old 
woman, a young child and other characters. When I had 
finished she said, 

"Miss Morgan, you read very well. I should like you 
to appear on one of my programs the next time I come 
to Chicago." 

I replied that I should like it very much and that I 
thought it would be nice if we could do something to- 
gether. She asked what I would suggest, to which I 
promptly responded, 

"The garden scene from Mary Stuart by Schiller." 

She said she thought it was a good idea, and asked me 
which part I preferred. I told her Queen Elizabeth; 
whereupon she said she would study the scene and mem- 
orize the part of Mary Stuart, and we shook hands and 
parted. 

For months I walked on air in anticipation of this great 
event. One day in November, in 1881, as I was about 
to board a Madison street car in front of McVicker's 
theatre, a man who knew of my expectation hailed me 
with: 

"Did you know Scott Siddon's agent was in town?" 

I said, "No." Whereupon he said, "You better go over 
and see Carpenter." 




Mrs. Scott Siddons. 



28 My Chicago 

As I came down the stairs, when the program was 
finished, I was suddenly seized with the idea of going to 
see her. I learned she was staying at the Tremont House 
in Lake street. I had never been in an hotel in my life, 
but I mustered up sufficient courage, sought out the 
Tremont House, and sent up word to Mrs. Siddons that 
a young lady wished to see her. She requested that I be 
shown to her room. I found her at dinner, which she 
had ordered served upon her return from her reading. 

She received me cordially, and to my surprise asked me 
to recite for her, which I did, selecting from my repertoire 
"The Bells of Shandon" and then "Rock of Ages," a 
poem which depicted the singing of the hymn by an old 
woman, a young child and other characters. When I had 
finished she said, 

"Miss Morgan, you read very well. I should like you 
to appear on one of my programs the next time I come 
to Chicago." 

I replied that I should like it very much and that I 
thought it would be nice if we could do something to- 
gether. She asked what I would suggest, to which I 
promptly responded, 

"The garden scene from Mary Stuart by Schiller." 

She said she thought it was a good idea, and asked me 
which part I preferred. I told her Queen Elizabeth; 
whereupon she said she would study the scene and mem- 
orize the part of Mary Stuart, and we shook hands and 
parted. 

For months I walked on air in anticipation of this great 
event. One day in November, in 1881, as I was about 
to board a Madison street car in front of McVicker's 
theatre, a man who knew of my expectation hailed me 
with: 

"Did you know Scott Siddon's agent was in town?" 

I said, "No." Whereupon he said, "You better go over 
and see Carpenter." 







Mm. Si'itt Sid duns. 



Ll 



Ur [HE 
UNlVLr.oiiV Of ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 29 

"Mr. George Benedict Carpenter was then the Man- 
ager of Central Music Hall in State street, at the corner 
of Randolph, now covered by a part of Marshall Field's 
establishment. 

My feet scarcely touched the ground as I fairly flew 
to Mr. Carpenter, who told me that Mr. J. Leslie Allen 
had just arranged for Mrs. Siddon's appearance in Central 
Music Hall, that he was stopping at the Tremont House, 
and that I had better get hold of him at once. Over I 
went, and instead of going to the office I asked the elevator 
boy if he knew Mr. Allen. He said he did and that Mr. 
Allen was up in his room. I asked him if he would point 
him out to me when he came down, and seated myself 
and waited patiently for two hours, when a dapper little 
fellow came out of the elevator. 

I immediately stepped up to him, told him my name, 
and asked him if Mrs. Siddons had told him of our agree- 
ment that I should appear on her program. He said "No." 

"Where is Mrs. Siddons to-day?" I asked. 

He gave me her address, which was some town in 
Indiana. I went to the telegraph office and sent this 
message : 

"Please telegraph your agent informing him of your 
invitation to me to appear with you here. ANNA 
MORGAN." In two hours the message came : 

"Put Miss Morgan on my program. MARY F. SCOTT 
SIDDONS." 

. 

When the eventful day came I was in bed with an old- 
fashioned sore throat, and my beloved mother, following 
a custom of the time, had my throat "done up" in salt 
pork enveloped in red flannel. I was very ill, but when 
night came I determined to brave it out and go down to 
the hall. Central Music Hall at that time was new, and 
a beautiful place it was. It is a great pity Chicago was 



30 My Chicago 

deprived in 1903 of such a desirable and much-needed 
temple of art, one which never has been adequately re- 
placed. 

Mrs. Siddon's appearance was the first dramatic re- 
cital to be given in Central Music Hall. The interest on 
the part of the public in seeing the new hall, with that of 
seeing and hearing an artist possessed of historic name 
as well as of fame and beauty, attracted a representative 
audience which tested the capacity of the house. 
1 When I arrived in the dressing room Mrs. Siddons 
greeted me as a well loved friend, which did much to 
quiet my temperature physical and mental. I was so en- 
tranced by her beauty that I completely forgot myself and 
watched her put the finishing touches to her makeup, an 
art of which she was complete mistress. Even after she 
went upon the platform she had a fashion of changing a 
rose from one side of her belt to the other and doing 
various little things to give the audience time to become 
acquainted with her before she announced her readings. 

The first part of her program consisted of selections 
from Scott's "The Lady of the Lake." Then appeared 
in distinctive type "How Ruby Played," by Miss Anna 
Morgan." I had selected this sketch, which had shortly 
before been printed in the New York Tribune, and which 
never had been given in Chicago. It was a countryman's 
description of Rubenstein's playing on the piano. The ac- 
count was not only humorous, but truth'ful. Coming in 
contrast to Scott's classic poem and preceded by Mrs. 
Siddons' announcement that the next number on the pro- 
gram would be given by Miss Anna Morgan, whom she 
had no need to introduce to a Chicago audience, and who 
was suffering from a severe cold which she as a sister 
artist could fully sympathize with, resulted in a storm of 
applause in fact a perfect ovation. I remember she 
kissed me and said: 

"You must give them something more." 



My Chicago 31 

After going out and bowing a couple of times, I recited 
a pathetic little sketch called "Poor Little Joe," which 
recounted the death of a little waif, and left the audience 
in tears. 

I remember I thought it would show great composure 
to move the chair on which I had been sitting while I 
gave the sketch, after I had finished, and that later on 
Mrs. Anna Cowell Hobkirk, an actress who was in the 
audience told me I must never do it again because it de- 
tracted from the pathos of my climax. To my amaze- 
ment The Associated Press the following morning an- 
nounced that Miss Anna Morgan had appeared in Chicago 
with Scott Siddons and had carried off the honors of the 
evening. While mortifying to me at the moment, it prob- 
ably had no serious effect upon Mrs. Siddons' business, 
and did secure for me immediate openings in the larger 
lecture courses of the country, and my fee rose from $25 
to $100. 

I never knew why Mrs. Siddons was prompted to do 
this for me. Mr. Carpenter said the next day: 

"It's the most generous thing I ever knew Mrs. Siddons 
to do." 

At any rate, it gave me a tremendous "boost" which 
I have always appreciated, and I wish to contribute my 
little bunch of rosemary in remembrance of her kindness. 

Mary Frances Scott Siddons was the daughter of Cap- 
tain William Young Siddons, and was the great grand- 
daughter of the famous Sarah Siddons. She was born in 
India and educated in Germany. In 1862 she married Scott 
Chanter, a British naval officer. In 1865 she prefixed the 
name Scott to that of Siddons, and took up a career upon 
the stage as an actress and dramatic reader. Her debut 
was made in London as Juliet. Her American debut was 
in Boston, where she appeared as Lady Macbeth. 

In 1869 Mrs. Siddons was a member of Augustin 
Daly's Company at his Fifth Avenue theatre in New 



32 My Chicago 

York, playing Rosalind, Viola, Beatrice, King Rene's 
Daughter, and other parts. She was then in her twenty- 
fifth year, and her appearance was characterized as that 
of a demure vitality, not great in any part, but charming 
in everything. In reply to a letter I wrote her in which 
I spoke of her advantage in possessing beauty and a his- 
toric name, she replied, 

"Before closing allow me to say that in my opinion, you, 
in common with many others, err greatly in supposing 
that either great beauty or an inherited historic name 
are of so great an advantage to me. Beauty never serves 
for long, and a great name is a most onerous burden unless 
there happens to be a good foundation to support it. The 
inheritance of the name of Siddons is- enough to crush at 
once any aspirant to dramatic honors, unless he or she 
possess something more than that and beauty to make 
good the claim. The only good that my maiden name did 
me was that it attracted the attention of the public toward 
my first efforts; but it never helped me to satisfy their 
high expectations rather the reverse. 

Yours faithfully, 

Mary F. Siddons." 

Mrs. Siddons' last performance in Chicago was in 1 883, 
when she played at McVicker's Theatre in "King Rene's 
Daughter." She died in London in 1896. 

Immediately after my engagement with Mrs. Siddons 
I went to New York to secure if possible an appearance 
in a large course of entertainments then being given in 
Chickering Hall. I sought out the manager, one Mr. 
Vail, who had an office somewhere on Broadway, I think 
near Fourteenth street. I told him of my wish to appear 
in his course. He scarcely looked at me, and said, 

"My course is full." 

"I muttered, partly to myself, something about being 
disappointed, something about Chicago; when he sud- 




Anna Morgan, 

as she appeared with 
Scott Siddons in 1881. 



32 My Chicago 

York, playing Rosalind, Viola, Beatrice, King Rene's 
Daughter, and other parts. She was then in her twenty- 
fifth year, and her appearance was characterized as that 
of a demure vitality, not great in any part, but charming 
in everything. In reply to a letter I wrote her in which 
I spoke of her advantage in possessing beauty and a his- 
toric name, she replied, 

"Before closing allow me to say that in my opinion, you, 
in common with many others, err greatly in supposing 
that either great beauty or an inherited historic name 
are of so great an advantage to me. Beauty never serves 
for long, and a great name is a most onerous burden unless 
there happens to be a good foundation to support it. The 
inheritance of the name of Siddons is enough to crush at 
once any aspirant to dramatic honors, unless he or she 
possess something more than that and beauty to make 
good the claim. The only good that my maiden name did 
me was that it attracted the attention of the public toward 
my first efforts; but it never helped me to satisfy their 
high expectations rather the reverse. 

Yours faithfully, 

Mary p. Siddons." 

Mrs. Siddons' last performance in Chicago was in 1 883, 
when she played at McVicker's Theatre in "King Rene's 
Daughter." She died in London in 1896. 

Immediately after my engagement with Mrs. Siddons 
I went to New York to secure if possible an appearance 
in a large course of entertainments then being given in 
Chickering Hall. I sought out the manager, one Mr. 
Vail, who had an office somewhere on Broadway, I think 
near Fourteenth street. I told him of my wish to appear 
in his course. He scarcely looked at me, and said, 

"My course is full." 

"I muttered, partly to myself, something about being 
disappointed, something about Chicago; when he sud- 




Anna Morgan. 

as she appeared with 
Scott Siddons in 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVERSITY 01- ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 33 

denly turned in the revolving chair in which he sat and 
said, 

"You are not the young woman who has recently ap- 
peared in Chicago with Scott-Siddons?" 

"Yes, I am," I replied. Then he said, 

"Well, Vandenhoff has the gout, and may not be able 
to appear on the twenty-eighth." 

Then he went on to mention possible openings, and 
finally said in a patronizing manner never-to-be-forgotten. 

"Let me have your address, Miss Morgan, and I will 
telegraph you if I can make an opening for you." 

I was staying with some cousins who lived well on the 
outskirts of Brooklyn, and thinking the telegram would 
reach me quicker, I gave my cousin's business address in 
Wall Street and took my departure, feeling perfectly sure 
the message to "read" would be forthcoming. My cousin, 
Mr. Franklin Morey, was an unsophisticated man of 
Quaker origin, wholly unacquainted with people in profes- 
sional life, and I never shall forget with what an air of 
something distinctly out of the ordinary he came home in 
the middle of the afternoon a few days later with a 
telegram : 

"Have put you on the program for January twenty- 
eighth. J. VAIL." 

I haven't a program and cannot recall what I read, 
probably "How Ruby Played," "How the Old Horse Won 
the Bet," "The Brakeman At Church," and other numbers 
then in demand. I remember my appearance was produc- 
tive of good results, and other engagements in Brooklyn 
and that vicinity followed. 

On November 2ist, 1882, I appeared in the Roberts 
Course, Boston Music Hall. Several years before, my 
father had paid a visit to Boston and on his return had 
given a wonderful account of the great organ which was 
a distinctive feature of this hall, and which he had heard 
in connection with the singing of Parepa Rosa. 



34 My Chicago 

Through the introduction of a friend I went to Hotel 
Winthrop in Boylston street, which at that time was the 
winter home of John G. Whittier, Celia Thaxter, and 
other professional and artistic folk. Soon qfter my arrival 
I met Charles Kent, an English actor, then at the Boston 
Theatre in a play called "The World," in which he died 
in the first act, which enabled him to come to Music Hall 
in time to hear me; and I remember how much he encour- 
aged and helped me through this eventful occasion. I re- 
member that as I stood on the most trying of platforms, 
which was remote from the audience (a faulty way of 
building platforms at that time), and realized that I was 
singing "Rock of Ages" to the great organ which I had 
heard my father talk about years before, I was almost 
paralyzed with fear. I must have disguised the fact, for 
Mr. James H.| Roberts, manager of the course, sent me 
a testimonial the next day in which he said : 

"Miss Anna Morgan of Chicago appeared in the 
Roberts Course, Boston Music Hall, November 2ist, 
1882, and made a successful appearance. Although a 
stranger to our people, she was heartily encored." 

I remained a guest at Hotel Winthrop for two weeks, 
during which time I made many charming and helpfuL 
acquaintances, the most important of whom was JohnSxG 
Whittier. We used to assemble in the parlor evenings 
after dinner and listen to his reminiscences. He was the 
simplest of men, wholly unsophisticated and untraveled, 
in appearance strongly resembling my grandfather 
Morgan. His memory was somewhat at fault. He used 
to tell us over and over again about a trip he once made 
to Hartford on the celebration of (I think it was) the 
seventy-fifth birthday of Harriet Beecher Stowe. On that 
occasion he was delegated to cross the lawn escorting Mrs. 
Frances Hodgson Burnett, who had a fashion at that time 
of dressing in an eccentric way. Mr. Whittier fairly 
blushed as he told of his embarrassment in escorting her 



My Chicago 35 

to her seat. He presented me with a copy of his poems, 
on the fly leaf of which was written "To Miss Anna 
Morgan, from her friend John G. Whittier." 

This little volume I prized highly. Unfortunately it 
disappeared from my studios years ago, and I never was 
able to recover it. He read to me his poem "Marguerite" 
one evening when we were alone in his little parlor, and 
told me that he had planned a long poem on the subject 
of the French neutrals, but that Longfellow's "Evan- 
geline" appeared on the same subject before he had 
collected his material, so he contended himself with pub- 
lishing the shorter poem. I read for him on this occasion, 
and the next day he sent me the following letter: 

Hotel Winthrop, 
Boston, May 22, 1883 

"I have had the pleasure of hearing Anna 
Morgan's recitation of Father Prout's 'Bells of 
Shandon' and other pieces, which seemed to me nat- 
urally and admirably rendered. She has a clear 
perception of the thought and fancy of the author, 
and a remarkable adaptation of the tone and gesture 
to their grave or gay words. 

JOHN G. WHITTIER." 

In June, 1883, I was invited to pay a visit to some rela- 
tions in Evansville, Indiana. Soon after my arrival I was 
induced to remain and give instruction to a large number 
of society folk who were interested in doing things dra- 
matic at that time. The work proved successful and enter- 
taining, and at the end of six weeks, as a result of 
this, my first experience in teaching, I returned to Chicago 
with between five and six hundred dollars in my pocket, 
which seemed quite wonderful to me then. 




36 My Chicago 



Chapter Three 



HEN the Chicago Opera House was built, in 
1884, David Henderson who had been man- 
aging editor of The Daily News, became its 
manager. At that time Franklin H. Sargent 
of New York had started The Academy of 
Dramatic Art in connection with the Empire Theatre, and 
Mr. Henderson, wishing to keep abreast of the times, 
proposed a similar scheme in connection with his Opera 
House, and entrusted Mr. Kayzer, who was an intimate 
friend of his, to organize a school which at first was 
called The Chicago Opera House Conservatory. 

Rooms were secured in the Reaper Block at the north- 
east corner of Washington street, diagonally across from 
the Opera House. This was not a desirable location 
for an aesthetic school, but it was thought it must be 
situated near the Opera House. The rooms were any- 
thing but attractive, but the moment for starting such a 
project seemed auspicious. The school flourished from 
the beginning. Unfortunately the records of those first 
years, in fact of all the succeeding years, were destroyed. 
I write of them entirely from memory. 

In view of the fact that I had been successful in my 
efforts at teaching and rehearsing in Evansville, I was 
invited to become a member of the faculty, which num- 
bered twenty-five, the names of whom I cannot recall with 
the exception of Colonel Monstery, a celebrated fenc- 
ing master, George Sweet, and Katherine Van Arnhem 
(who taught singing), George B. Berrell from the Opera 
House (who was engaged as Dramatic Coach), Mr. 
Kayzer, and myself. Later on John Stapleton who had 
been associated with Augustin Daly, became the stage 



My Chicago 37 

manager and produced some very attractive plays at the 
Opera House, which helped to bring the school into im- 
mediate notice and favor. 

It was the policy of the school to give a miscellaneous 
program of recitations and musical numbers before thr 
public performance of plays. On one occasion I was re- 
citing the garden scene from "Mary Stuart" when smoke 
began to appear from the rear of the stage. Realizing 
that a panic was imminent, I stepped to the footlights and 
assured the audience that the building was fireproof and 
there was no danger, and at once began the recital of a 
humorous sketch. The next morning The Associated 
Press announced in big headlines, "Panic in Theatre 
Averted by a Woman," and then went on to state the 
facts. 

Some time in 1886 Frederick Perry, who has been more 
or less distinguished upon the dramatic stage, joined the 
Conservatory classes, and I rehearsed him in the first part 
in which he ever appeared before an audience. The play 
was a one-act farce called "Sixes and Sevens." Bella 
Tomlins and Sarah Truax, two young women who have 
since won distinction as artists, were also in the cast. 

Of course a teacher in dealing with pupils from all 
grades of society, and with widely differing ideas re- 
garding the art which they are seeking to represent, is 
bound to encounter painful as well as humorous occur- 
rences. I will mention one which happened in the early 
days of the Conservatory. I had rehearsed a young 
woman Miss Katherine Alvord in the character of Bar- 
bara in a one-act play by Jerome K. Jerome, called "Bar- 
bara." Barbara was a poor girl and in the original pro- 
duction of the play was properly costumed in a simple grey 
gown with plain collar and cuffs. The girl made such a 
success of the role that a few weeks later, when Louis 
James was playing an engagement in Chicago, we decided 
to repeat the play at a matinee performance in order that 



38 My Chicago 

Mr. James, who was looking for a leading woman, might 
judge of her ability. I was ill when the day came, and 
unable to be present. After the play I was informed 
that Miss Alvord, in order to impress Mr. James, had 
appeared in a black gown heavily jetted. She thought it 
would give her a finer appearance, and furthermore she 
had taken an artificial rose which had been improvised as 
a property at the last moment because a genuine one had 
not been provided, and in an emotional climax had pulled 
the rose to pieces, disclosing to the audience the cotton 
on which it was built. Nothwithstanding these errors 
of judgment she was engaged, and played several suc- 
cessful seasons with Mr. James, and later with Augustin 
Daly. 

In those beginning years of the Conservatory, evening 
as well as day classes were conducted. One night I came 
down to the school about 7 o'clock, and as I reached the 
elevator I discovered a little mite of a girl, her curly head 
and expressive eyes enveloped in a red woolen hood. She 
was accompanied by her brother, a youth of perhaps 
seventeen, who informed me they had come to see Miss 
Morgan because his little sister was talented and wished 
to take lessons. When we reached my studio I asked 
her name and was told it was Dora Drosdovitch, and 
that her father kept a second-hand clothing store in South 
Clark Street. I asked her to recite for me. Her recita- 
tion was full of all sorts of exaggerations and tricky 
"business" which had been taught her by some inartistic 
teacher of the old school. But the absurdities could not 
hide the expression of real talent with which I readily dis- 
covered the child was endowed. I was thrilled with the 
belief that I had found another Rachel, and immediately 
began to think of plays in which to exploit a child of ten. 

A few years previous Augustin Daly had translated 
a play from the French for Bijou Heron, then a member 
of his New York company, in which the heroine was a 







My Chicago 39 

little girl. The name of the play was "Monsieur Al- 
phonse." I had seen it produced at McVicker's Theatre. 
Happening to be in New York, I sought an interview with 
Mr. Daly and asked his permission to produce the play 
with Dora as the star. When he told me that his price 
would be two hundred and fifty dollars for a single per- 
formance my enthusiasm waned, and I contented myself 
with scenes between Hubert and Prince Arthur, from 
King John, and some performances of "Editha's Burg- 
lar" written by Frances Hodgson Burnett, a play which 
then was popular. "Dora" proved a distinct feature of 
Conservatory matinees for about three years, but for 
reasons which I do not recall her family moved west, and 
so far as I know she never had any connection with the 
professional stage. 

Previous to that, Walker Whiteside, a lad of ten, had 
come to Chicago from Kansas, and after two years' train- 
ing with Mr. Kayzer in Shakespeare parts made a suc- 
cessful debut at The Grand Opera House as "Hamlet" 
and "Richard the Third." On the opening night I yielded 
to his childish wish to wear a diamond ring of mine which 
he greatly admired and from which, after the play was 
over, a large diamond was missing, but it was miracu- 
lously discovered later on rolled up in the stage carpet. 
After this first engagement Walker grew so tall he could 
no longer star as a prodigy, and did not play until some 
years later, when he reappeared in "Hamlet" at The 
Schiller Theatre. I remember I sat next Teddy Mc- 
Phelim, then dramatic critic of The Tribune, and how 
thrilled we both were as Hamlet left the stage after the 
scene with the ghost, uttering the words "Go on, I'll fol- 
low thee." We both agreed it was the most inspired de- 
livery we had ever heard in a Shakespeare play. I might 
add that Walker Whiteside has continued to act from 
that time on, and is still an honored member of the 
dramatic profession. 



- 



4O My Chicago 

Among other juvenile recruits to the Conservatory 
ranks a little later were the Murphy children, Fred and 
Marie, who came from Danville, Illinois. Fred was one 
of the most interesting and satisfactory members of my 
classes, and turned out to be an excellent reader and 
actor. 

Under the stage name of Fred Eric, Fred joined Julia 
Marlowe's Company while yet he was a boy, remaining 
with it six seasons, during which time he won wide recog- 
nition as the one actor of the younger generation capable 
of reading blank verse with intelligence and proper em- 
phasis. He played with Otis Skinner in a varied reper- 
toire, and later accompanied the Sothern-Marlowe 
Company to England, where he won high praise from 
the London critics. He is the youngest American actor 
to win recognition at home and abroad for unusual gifts 
in the interpretation of poetic drama. 

At this period Steele MacKaye had returned to New 
York from Paris where he had been studying with 
Francois Delsarte his analysis of expression. There was 
a great deal of excitement about Delsarte just then. Stu- 
dents were flocking to New York from all over the 
country, standing in line eager to pay twenty dollars an 
hour for instruction, convinced that this "new method" 
was a certain road to fame and fortune on the musical 
and dramatic stages. 

I was impressed with the fact that it was a grammar of 
expression and that it would have a great vogue, so I 
went down and interviewed Mr. MacKaye, secured two 
books, translations of Delsarte's lessons written by two 
of his pupils, and at once began to teach the Delsarte 
Method of Expression, with the result that large numbers 
were attracted to my classes. I arranged a series of ex- 
hibition exercises for which I had music specially written, 
drilled a class of men in a pantomime depicting the death 
of Julius Caesar, and another which I called "The Fate 



My Chicago 41 

of Virginia," based on Macauley's poem, and announced 
"An Hour with Delsarte" which was given in the Opera 
House. 

I designed the costumes, and in order to get an artistic 
arrangement of colors went over to Marshall Field's and 
got samples of cheesecloth which I proceeded to pin on a 
large sheet of brown paper and experimented with them 
until I secured a satisfactory combination. This occasion 
was my first introduction to Elia W. Peattie, who had 
just begun to write for Chicago newspapers. She was 
sent by the Daily News to write up the novel perform- 
ance, which she did. Her story with its illustrations oc- 
cupied three columns of the paper. I remember she was 
greatly amused at sight of my sheet of brown paper with 
its bunches of color pinned on here and there. I still have 
that sheet in my possession. 

Franklin H. Sargent, newly graduated from Harvard, 
had with many others become interested in the Delsarte 
Method of Expression, and as I have before stated, had 
started the American Academy of Dramatic Art in New 
York. In 1886 he paid a visit to Chicago and accepted 
my invitation to give a talk at the Conservatory, in wnich 
he set forth the principles of Delsarte in the peculiar terms 
which enveloped that teacher's philosophy, dilating upon 
the concentric position of the right foot when the left arm 
was eccentric centro, and so on. I dared not look at Mr. 
Kayzer, John Wilkie, Lyman Glover, Robert Peattie, 
or John Stapleton during the talk, and as soon as Mr. 
Sargent took his departure they all swooped down upon 
me and said, 

"Will you tell us what this man has been talking 
about? It's the biggest tommyrot we ever heard." 

But it wasn't, it was a grammar of expression couched 
in terms of art and at first presented in an impractical 
fashion, with much exaggeration which brought it into 



42 My Chicago 

more or less ridicule, but which left its impress upon the 
art of expression through voice and action. 

Shortly after this, as I stood before one of my classes, 
I was impressed with the necessity for a book that would 
be of more practical value than the translation from the 
French, and I said "I must write it." So I set about it 
at once and prevailed upon my sister Marian and a friend 
to make some sketches of my pupils illustrative of the 
work, which they did. Before the book was finished I de- 
termined to go to New York to arrange for its publica- 
tion. I had not the faintest idea of publishers, nor of 
their policies, nor methods, but the name of Appletons 
made a strong appeal to me, and upon reaching New York 
I went at once to their office. The reader for this then 
foremost publishing house in New York was an elderly 
man, very kindly in his manner. He told me their rule 
was never to accept a book without taking time for con- 
sideration; but when I told him I was obliged to return 
to Chicago the next day he politely consented to take the 
manuscript to his home in Brooklyn and read it. 

I was in his office waiting for him upon his arrival in 
the morning. He told me the Appletons would publish 
the book, bringing it put in a paper cover to sell for fifty 
cents. This proposition did not meet with my approval, 
so I bade him good-morning and repaired to Houghton 
and Mifflin's New York office and presented my case. 
Young Mr. Mifflin told me I had better go over to Boston 
and see his uncle Mr. Houghton, the senior member of 
Houghton and Mifflin (by the way, they still are in the 
front rank of publishers) ; so I took the night boat for 
Boston. As I approached their office I encountered Moses 
True Browne, then at the head of the Boston School of 
Oratory. He inquired my errand in Boston and when I 
told him he said, 

"I doubt whether Houghton & Mifflin will take your 
book, for they are just bringing out a book of mine and 



My Chicago 43 

it is against their rules to bring out two books on the 
same subject in the same year," which proved to be the 
case. 

At their suggestion I went to Lee and Shepherd's and 
placed with them the book, "An Hour with Delsarte." 
They brought it out in most artistic style. It sold for two 
dollars a copy. 

Among the pupils in the Conservatory classes at that 
time were the children of Mr. and Mrs. Ferdinand W. 
Peck. Mr. Peck had become interested in the school and 
in Mr. Kayzer. As a consequence when the Auditorium 
building was projected it was decided the name should be 
changed to The Chicago Conservatory, and that we 
should remove to rooms especially designed for us in 
that building. The school became established in those new 
and beautiful quarters in 1889. Eminent teachers were 
added to the musical department, William H. Sherwood 
being placed at the head of the Piano Department, Leo- 
pold Godowsky, Calvin B. Cady, W. S. B. Matthews, 
Julia Lois Caruthers, and others being associate teachers. 

Sig. Carpi of Milan was engaged as head of the de- 
partment of singing, which included many distinguished 
teachers. I retained my position as head of the dramatic 
department, Mr. Hart Conway being engaged as stage 
director and producer of plays. The faculty was a large 
one, including all branches of music, dramatic art, danc- 
ing, and French, German and Italian. 

I cannot undertake to record the many fine concerts 
given by members of the faculty and their professional 
pupils, nor of the stage productions given by Mr. Hart 
Conway from 1889 to 1899, for I have no records of 
them. 



" - 




44 My Chicago 



Chapter Four 




of my own productions during my con- 
nection with the Conservatory are worthy 
of record as being among the earliest efforts 
in Chicago to produce the literary drama, 
which later on was called the New Theatre 
Movement and The Little Theatre. 

On March 21, 1896, I gave the first presentation in 
America of Ibsen's "The Master Builder" at Powers 
Theatre, before a crowded house of representative social, 
educational, literary and artistic members of Chicago 
society. I had taken great pains in rehearsing it. I was 
fortunate in having an ideal cast. Altogether it was an 
event of dramatic importance in Chicago, and was truly 
appreciated by the small number who at the time knew 
something of Ibsen and who at least partially realized 
what an important share he was to have in the evolution 
of the drama. 

Unfortunately Edward J. McPhelim, for some years 
the dramatic critic of The Tribune, a man of rare literary 
intuition and attainment, was too ill to attend the per- 
formance though he had looked forward to it with much 
interest. He was thoroughly familiar with this most 
literary of the Ibsen plays, and enthusiastic over its 
being done in Chicago ; and of course would have written 
x an intelligent criticism of the performance. As it was, 
' Mr. Barrett Eastman was detailed by The Tribune to 
write the article. He acknowledged to the Chatfield- 
Taylors, with whom he sat at the play, that he had 
never read it, had never even heard of it. 

Mr. Hamlin Garland, newly arrived in Chicago and 
much interested in the new theatre movement, made some 



My Chicago 45 

remarks before the curtain rose on the first act, in which 
he said among other things, "Ibsen is not on trial to-day, 
but the people of Chicago." Mr. Eastman took this 
remark for his cue and devoted about three columns to 
"roasting" Mr. Garland, the play, and its author. I 
have dwelt at length on this, because I wish to record the 
lack of appreciation and encouragement I encountered 
from our critics on this and subsequent occasions. 

This being the first production of the play in English, 
the cast should be recorded : 

Halvard Solness, a master 

builder Mr. Edward Dvorak 

Aline Solness, his wife Miss Katherine Knowles 

Dr. Herdal, their family phy- 
sician Mr. Albert Augustus 

Knute Brovik, formerly archi- 
tect, now assistant to Solnes . .Mr. John Dvorak 

Ragnar Brovik, his son Mr. Herbert Skinner 

Kaja Foslic, his niece Miss Margaret Wagner 

Hilda Wangel Miss Sophea Levea 

Miss Maud Caruthers 

Ladies Miss Jessie Harding 

I also produced in 1896 "Old Wine," a one-act play 
written by Herbert Stuart Stone and Harrison Rhodes 
during their college days at Harvard. These young 
men had just started the publication of "The Chap Book" 
and for many reasons were popular, and their play, which 
was given at Powers Theatre, was largely attended and 
much appreciated by their numerous friends. 

Mrs. Edward Mysenberg, mother of Janet Beecher 
and Olive Wyndom, was in the cast and distinguished 
herself as an old and privileged servant. 

In 1896 Maeterlinck, as well as Ibsen, had appeared 
on the literary-dramatic horizon, and I had fallen 



46 My Chicago 

in love with the charm of his work, especially with 
a one-act play "The Intruder." Possibly my interest in 
the play and its author and the desire to meet him actu- 
ated me to visit Europe in July of that summer. I took 
passage on an Atlantic transport steamer for Paris. The 
boat carried freight chiefly, having accommodation for 
only forty passengers. Before we fairly set sail I be- 
came possessed of the idea to write an article "In a 
Modern Noah's Ark, or From America to Paris by 
Freight." There happened to be a man on board bound 
for Calcutta who made some clever sketches for me il- 
lustrative of my article, one of the Captain and his pet 
lamb, and some of the horses on board. I also wrote 
an article on Maeterlinck during the trip, called "The 
Belgian Shakespeare." Both articles were published in 
The Chicago Herald. 

On this trip I made the acquaintance of Dr. Marcus 
Simpson, who had recently been graduated from Colum- 
bia University and who was on his way to Munich for 
a course in German literature. He happened to be in 
Brussels as-guest of the American consul when I arrived 
there on my search for Maeterlinck, and readily accepted 
my invitation to go with me to Ghent and help find him. 
Upon our arrival after an hour's ride by train, we drove 
to a bookstore to learn his address. I remember the 
man whom we addressed said he knew no one by the name 
of Maeterlinck in Ghent. Whereupon Dr. Simpson said, 

"Why, this lady has come all the way from America 
to see him. He is a famous man." 

After some deliberation the man produced a card 
from a small drawer in a secretary remarking, "That 
might be the man." We jumped into our waiting cab 
and drove to the house, only to find a note tacked to 
the door saying Maeterlinck was at Oostaeker, his country 
home, a five mile drive into the country. 

Although we had promised to join a party of friends 



My Chicago 47 

on the twelve o'clock train for an afternoon at Bruges, 
we determined to carry out our plan of finding Maeter- 
linck, so off we started. We arrived at his home in the 
nick of time, just as he was mounting his bicycle to go 
for a ride. From the nature of his writings I had ex- 
pected to see a thin, pale, aesthetic looking man. In- 
stead I found a man who was the picture of health, with 
black hair, eyes too blue to be violet, a ruddy complexion, 
and above the medium size. He was cordial but reti- 
cent, spoke French only, asked many questions about art 
and literature in America, expressed great interest in 
hearing of the production of "The Master Builder." 
'When I told him I was going to produce "The Intruder" 
he seemed greatly pleased. He took us into his garden 
and picked a huge bouquet of old-fashioned flowers 
which he presented to me, after which we bade him good- 
bye in order to make our train. After my return to 
America I received a charming letter from him in which 
he referred to my brief visit, adding that he found in 
me "one not at all a stranger." 

I began rehearsals of "The Intruder" in December, 
1896, and although the play required less than thirty 
minutes in performance I continued work on it for three 
months, presenting it at Steinway Hall, February 27, 1 897. 
It is safe to say it is one of the greatest one-act plays ever 
written, and the most difficult to rehearse, one that calls 
for the utmost patience. I sat and listened to it by the 
hour until I got the tone work and the rhythm which the 
play demanded, in several instances trying as many as 
twenty voices before finding the quality which the lines 
required. Three days before the date announced for the 
production, the man who had rehearsed the blind grand- 
father for three months was taken critically ill, and a new 
man had to be rehearsed. Fortunately he had been 
present at most of the rehearsals and was thoroughly 



48 My Chicago 

familiar with the lines and "business" and was able to 
give a creditable performance. 

The play was given at 9.30 P. M. in Steinway Hall 
before the most critical audience which Chicago could 
offer, most of whom thoroughly appreciated my enter- 
prise and courage in giving Chicago the opportunity of 
hearing this remarkable play. The newspaper men for 
the most part sat on the back seats and grinned, regard- 
ing both it and me as being "queer." I have no record 
of their printed criticisms, but Mr. Henry B. Fuller in an 
article written for the Atlantic Monthly on the theatres 
of Chicago at that time, said "Little can be found for 
approval beyond the efforts of Miss Anna Morgan of 
the Chicago Conservatory, who gives infrequent per- 
formances of Ibsen, Maeterlinck and the like, a work 
which she carries on with great enthusiasm and optimism 
despite the indifference of the middle public and the re- 
sentment of the newspaper press." 

Following "The Intruder" I gave the first presenta- 
tion of Browning's "In a Balcony" as a play, Miss Jessie 
Harding playing the Queen, Miss Amy Swartchild being 
the Constance, and James Carew (who later became the 
husband of Ellen Terry) acting the role of Norbert. I 
took infinite pains in its preparation, building a special 
setting in Recital Hall, the Auditorium. When the 
evening came the first person to arrive was Jenkin Lloyd 
Jones, the dean of the Browning cult in Chicago, who 
greeted me with these words: 

"Miss Morgan, I am afraid to go in. You know 
this is a great poem and I am afraid to see it acted." 

As Miss Harding in the role of the Queen slowly 
descended the steps of the balcony, draped in some gor- 
geous brocaded window hangings which we had resur- 
rected from somewhere on the north side, looking the 
very embodiment of that particular woman, and said, 
"This hair was early grey," the expression of Mr. 



My Chicago 49 

Jones' eye prepared me for the eulogies which he re- 
corded of her work and of the entire performance and 
which were printed in Unity Magazine. 

An actor, a former student of mine who witnessed the 
performance, returned to New York shortly after and 
described it to Mrs. Sarah Cowell LeMoyne, then famous 
as an interpretative reader of Browning. Mrs. LeMoyne 
was loath to believe the poem could succeed as a play. 
Nevertheless she herself presented it at the Grand Opera 
House five years later, with Eleanor Robson as Con- 
stance, Otis Skinner as Norbert, she herself acting the 
Queen. It was about as unrelated a cast as possibly 
could have been selected. Mrs. LeMoyne smacked of 
the reading desk of the old school, was dressed in a con- 
ventional theatrical costume ; Mr. Skinner was fresh from 
rehearsals of Mark Antony, Miss Robson being the only 
fresh material, devoid of traditional mannerisms. 

Mrs. Peattie, who criticized their performance, was 
careful to note that neither Miss Harding nor our per- 
formance in any way suffered in comparison. 

In 1898 I gave the first presentation of "The Land of 
Heart's Desire" by William Butler Yeats, at a matinee 
at the Great Northern Theatre, which had just been com- 
pleted; and a little later gave a notable performance of 
two one-act plays, "Afterglow" and "The Stranger with- 
in the Gates," from Mr. Henry B. Fuller's volume of 
twelve one-act plays entitled, "The Puppet Booth." 

One incident in "The Stranger within the Gates" de- 
manded that the heroine arrive on the scene in a coach. 
I had secured from Mr. Leroy Payne the use of an 
historic coach then in his possession. Just before the 
curtain was to rise on this act, one of the stage hands 
came to me in great distress, telling me the coach had 
arrived but that it was so large it could not be gotten 
through the stage door. Whereupon I flew to the door 
and called to the driver of a cab who chanced to be in 



My Chicago 

the alley, to take his horse from the cab and bring it 
upon the stage at once, which he did* When the moment 
came for the arrival I had the man whip up the horse 
so that his head could be seen from tne wings, and 
amidst much excitement the heroine, who supposedly had 
alighted from a coach, appeared on the scene; and the 
audience applauded, little dreaming of what had trans- 
pired off stage. 

A few months later I gave the first American produc- 
tion of "The Fan," by Goldoni, especially translated for 
my use by Mr. Henry B. Fuller. These plays called for 
large casts. In them were Mr. Harold Heaton, Mr. 
Irving K. Pond, Mr. John Robbins, and Miss Katherine 
Knowles, who later became Mrs. Robbins. 

For years "Hamlet" had been a favorite play of mine, 
and one day in 1898 I suddenly realized what a variety 
of tone work the play represented, the role of Hamlet 
alone calling for the widest scope in the use of the speak- 
ing voice. Accordingly I planned and gave a recital of 
the play with nine Hamlets and three Ophelias, selecting 
the voices with special reference to their adaptability to 
the various scenes, each Hamlet leaving the stage as his 
scene was completed, and another Hamlet taking up the 
next scene and so on to the end of the play. 

The first Ophelia gave the farewell scene with Laertes 
as Laertes is leaving for France; the second gave the 
scene between Ophelia and Hamlet, ending with Ophelia's 
speech "Oh, what a noble mind is here o'erthrown" ! To 
the third was given the mad scene where Ophelia 
pathetically chants fragmentary and wandering thoughts 
regarding her father's death, and takes leave of the 
Queen and her brother as she goes out to drown her- 
self. Sarah Truax, who had been given these particular 
scenes, was studying with an Italian singing teacher at the 
time, who advised her that this was too good an oppor- 
tunity to display her singing quality not to be taken ad- 



My Chicago 51 

vantage of. Accordingly, to my consternation, when she 
came upon the stage she proceeded to sing in genuine 
Italian operatic style. When the distressing scene was 
finished I rushed to the dressing room madly exclaiming, 
"You have ruined my play!" It is needless to add that 
our professional relations came to an end then and there. 

Burton Holmes took some lessons in voice culture in 
the Conservatory before starting out on his career as a 
lecturer, and gave his first talk in Recital Hall, at which 
all his neighbors and friends congregated. Mrs. H. O. 
Stone declared it to be the best lecture she had ever 
listened to up to that time. He scoffed at the idea of 
ever being classed with Stoddard, yet he has far out- 
distanced Stoddard in the extent of his lectures, the sub- 
jects treated, and their numbers. 

An interesting event in the days of the Conservatory 
in the Auditorium was a visit from Patti, who attended 
one of our matinees. A little one-act play called "Fast 
Friends" proved so attractive to her that she invited one 
of the girls to accompany her to her home in Wales that 
she might rehearse the play there and present it to her 
friends. Of course the girl accepted the invitation. 



Chapter Five 

N 1897 a young woman appeared in my 
studios. She said she was from Galesburg, 
Illinois, a teacher in one of the high schools 
there, and added that her name was Harriet 
Blackstone and that she wished to take some 
lessons: Quickly discovering her talent for charteriza- 
tion, I advised her to make a special study of Riley's 
boys, which she did and in which she was successful. 
She continued to come up now and then from Galesburg 




52 My Chicago 

and continue her work with me, then disappeared for two 
or three years during which she studied painting in Brook- 
lyn and New York. One day she reappeared in my 
studios exclaiming, 

"Miss Morgan, I am here to stay. All my earthly 
possessions including my mother are here, and I have 
taken an apartment near you on Lake avenue." 

"What are you going to do?" I inquired. 

"Paint portraits" was the prompt reply. 

I smiled, though my heart sank at the thought of it, 
but she knew what she was about, and went at it in the 
spirit of certainty she had derived from her New Eng- 
land ancestry. And she was right. Her first order was 
to paint Ottilie Liljencrantz, a young author whose un- 
timely death was a grief to all who knew her. Next came 
a commission to paint Judge Ewing. Then she moved 
to Glencoe, where she executed enough orders to enable 
her to build a charming bungalow and later on a studio. 
Miss Blackstone has been an industrious and painstaking 
worker, and for some years has been recognized as one 
of our best portrait artists. I arranged the composi- 
tion for the portrait which she painted of me, a reproduc- 
tion of which appears in this book. When she entered 
the room and took in my scheme for the picture she ex- 
claimed, 

"Dp you expect me to paint that well, if I don't I'm a 
fool, if I do I'm a good one." And she was a good 
one. 

Ottilie Liljencrantz, whom I have just mentioned, was 
a pupil of mine for several seasons, an attractive young 
woman with a mind unusually endowed. She had a vivid 
fancy and a true sense of proportion, she seemed to have 
been set apart for a career in literature, and in this I 
believe she would have won distinction. She was under 
twenty-five when she was called away, yet voung as she 
was she had written one book that would have done 




R 

c 



II 



C -i 

c ^ 



52 My Chicago 

and continue her work with me, then disappeared for two 
or three years during which she studied painting in Brook- 
lyn and New York. One day she reappeared in my 
studios exclaiming, 

"Miss Morgan, I am here to stay. All my earthly 
possessions including my mother are here, and I have 
taken an apartment near you on Lake avenue." 

"What are you going to do?" I inquired. 

"Paint portraits" was the prompt reply. 

I smiled, though my heart sank at the thought of it, 
but she knew what she was about, and went at it in the 
spirit of certainty she had derived from her New Eng- 
land ancestry. And she was right. Her first order was 
to paint Ottilie Liljencrantz, a young author whose un- 
timely death was a grief to all who knew her. Next came 
a commission to paint Judge Ewing. Then she moved 
to Glencoe, where she executed enough orders to enable 
her to build a charming bungalow and later on a studio. 
Miss Blackstone has been an industrious and painstaking 
worker, and for some years has been recognized as one 
of our best portrait artists. I arranged the composi- 
tion for the portrait which she painted of me, a reproduc- 
tion of which appears in this book. When she entered 
the room and took in my scheme for the picture she ex- 
claimed, 

"Do you expect me to paint that well, if I don't I'm a 
fool, if I do I'm a good one." And she was a good 
one. 

Ottilie Liljencrantz, whom I have just mentioned, was 
a pupil of mine for several seasons, an attractive young 
woman with a mind unusually endowed. She had a vivid 
fancy and a true sense of proportion, she seemed to have 
been set apart for a career in literature, and in this I 
believe she would have won distinction. She was under 
twenty-five when she was called away, yet voung as she 
was she had written one book that would have done 




c 



C 



I* 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 53 

credit to an older head and much longer experience. I 
mean her story "The Thrall of Leif the Lucky," really 
a noble book, rich not only in imagination but in his- 
torical knowledge of the Norse settlements upon the coast 
of Greenland a thousand years ago. The book had im- 
mediate success. It appeared about 1903, and the best 
evidence of its value lies in the fact that it still is selling. 

During that season I gave a series of dramatic mati- 
nees in Recital Hall of the Auditorium, presenting in 
addition to various recitations, monologues and duo- 
logues, two one-act plays each week, thus affording 
valuable practice for professional members of my classes 
who were able to test their ability before an audience 
of five hundred. These recitals were supplemented by a 
series of noon Shakespearean programs. 

I recall that Prof. David Swing was present at one of 
the afternoon recitals when a sketch I had adapted from 
Anthony Hope was given under the title "Nature and 
Philosophy." A young girl (Nature) endeavors to draw 
out a confession of love from a hyper-intellectual pro- 
fessor (Philosophy). The Professor is much engaged 
in research of some kind when she obtrudes herself upon 
his time and attention, and presents the case of a girl 
having two lovers, which he takes down in legal form 
under the titles of A and B. They have a long scene in 
which he remains obtuse to her intimations of admira- 
tion for him, until finally in despair she takes her de- 
parture. After some minutes the Professor looks at his 
watch, exclaims, 

"Good gracious! Two o'clock. I shall be late for 
lunch!" (Rises with books and eyeglasses in hand, takes 
a few steps, pauses, speaks.) "Rather an interesting 
story, that of Miss May's. I wonder which she'll marry, 
A or B." 

It has always been pleasant to know that the last time 
Professor Swing entertained a caller at his Lake Shore 



' 



54 My Chicago 

home, a few days before his death, as he stood looking 
out over the lake he nodded his head, up and down, and 
quoted from the play: "I wonder which she'll marry, A 
or B." } 

In 1898 a very effeminate looking blond young man 
appeared at the Conservatory offices one day and en- 
gaged twenty private lessons. When I inquired what he 
wished to take up he replied that he desired to take the 
entire twenty lessons on the grave digging scene from 
"Hamlet" with which he proposed entering a public 
speaking contest at Northwestern University, Evanston. 

He seemed so sanguine of his ability to succeed if 
given a chance that I began the lessons, with the result 
that I gave him the opportunity to appear in one of my 
noon Shakespearean recitals, which he did with credit 
both to himself and me. The contest resulted in the 
prize being equally divided between him and a young 
man who was quite famed for his rhetorical powers and 
a great favorite with the audience. The adage "Nothing 
ventured, nothing gained" was in his case illustrated. 

Another similar case occurs to me : A young woman 
not at all prepossessing in appearance came in one day 
and said she wished to take up a two years' course of 
study, after which she proposed to go before the public 
as a platform entertainer. I was inclined to doubt the 
possibility of her success, but she was confident. A few 
months after her graduation a man came to my office 
and asked to see me. He said he was looking for a reader 
for Lyceum work in connection with a concert company. 
I telephoned this young woman, who fortunately was 
able to get to the studios in less than half an hour. The 
man heard her, and engaged her then and there. She 
traveled with his company for two years, then organized 
a company of her own, and for years made successful 
trips from Maine to Oregon, and finally made a profes- 
sional trip to China. Her name was Emily Waterman. 



My Chicago 55 

The World's Columbian Exposition in 1893 was 
chiefly distinguished to the intellectual people of all coun- 
tries by a series of congresses and conventions philo- 
sophical, poetical, artistic and educational. With one of 
these gatherings I was personally concerned. This was 
a convention of Elocutionists. Elocution had flourished 
amazingly during twenty or more preceding years. It 
had its professors, and the professors their followers, all 
of whom took it and themselves seriously. It was sup- 
posed to be an art, where as we know now it was only a 
manifestation of an attribute of an art. The Exposition 
found it at its apogee. Thereafter it declined in a manner 
reminiscent of what Mr. Wegg described as "The Rise 
and Fall Off the Rooshan Empire." Today the wonder ^^ 
is that any of its professors ever were regarded as ponti- \ 
fical; and for its followers and their performances, "the / 
winds have blown them all away." 

As a part of my system of teaching I had been obliged 
to concede a place to it; and because I was at the head 
of a great school in Chicago, these Elocution people de- 
pended upon me for help. My friend Eugene Field was 
the most widely known poet then residing here. He 
had been doing considerable platform work, principally 
concerned with his own verses, and in that way had 
acquired wide personal popularity. I called on Melville 
E. Stone, who as editor of The Daily News had been 
instrumental in bringing Gene to Chicago. Mr. Stone 
had become general manager of the Associated Press, and 
I wanted him to give the convention publicity in con- 
nection with Gene's appearance. I thought I would better 
do that before approaching Gene himself. Mr. Stone 
threw his hands in the air and cried out to me. 

"Oh Anna ! an elocutionists' convention ! The boys 
will have the time of their lives with it!" 

And then he laughed and laughed, but finally he agreed 
to do what he could. Then I went after Gene and landed 






56 My Chicago 

him on condition that he would neither be asked to re- 
cite nor be recited at. 

On the evening of the event Gene was the first arrival; 
he whispered to me, 

"I will recite if you want me to." 

When he was due for his turn, I asked Mr. Stone to 
introduce him. Mr. Stone agreed, mounted a chair, and 
said, 

"Ladies and Gentlemen, Mr. Eugene Field has de- 
clared his intention to recite. If you will kindly wait 
'til I get out of the building, I shall be much obliged." 

Some of the visitors who did not know the relation- 
ship existing between the men were somewhat shocked 
but were soon engrossed in the retorting wit and original 
recitations of Mr. Field. No one present can ever for- 
get the humor of "The Conversazzhyony," "Casey's 
Table d'Hote" or the pathos of "Long Ago" and "Little 
Boy Blue." 

Few of us have ever been privileged to know another 
personality so winsome, so whimsical, so sincere as Eu- 
gene Field. Few of those who did know him have ever 
given him the place and rating that truly belong to him. 
He was widely esteemed as a poet of childhood, the 
! children's poet. It was an error to adjudge him so. He 
wrote wonderfully beautiful and touching poems about 
children, but not for children. His poems of childhood 
were written for grown ups. Take for example the poem 
of "The Lyttel Boy." No mother or father who has lost 
a child can read that poem without tears. Indeed I doubt 
whether any normally constituted adult could read it and 
not be deeply and tenderly touched. But to no child 
did it or could it have any meaning. The same thing 
is true of all that group of poems the center and jewel 
of which is, "Little Boy Blue." To his closer friends he 
made no pretense of anything else. In fact he held but 
slight estimate of any of his work. It was not easy to 



My Chicago 57 

get him to talk of it. He has been known to admit with 
candor that he liked to make the women boo hoo. It is 
true he was a lover of children, even of his own, but 
his sense of being an affectionate father, indulgent and 
devoted, sometimes took on strange forms. It was his 
joke once when he got home around three o'clock in the 
morning after his work on the paper was done, to go up 
stairs and rout the children out of bed with the exciting 
information that they might find a great big candy mine 
in the dining room; and when they had whooped and 
tumbled down the stairway to overturn all the furniture 
in a search for that nonexistent treasure, he would go 
to his own room, close the door, and quietly go to bed. 
It was on some such occasion that the children got even 
with him. A man who has been up and working until 
two o'clock or thereabout may be understood to have 
need of rest. The whole troupe stole upstairs on such a 
night, and pounded on his door, one at a time, and scuttled 
off giggling, and finally came back and went in and dis- 
turbed him, also one at a time, until he got tired of it 
and arose and drove them forth with a great simulation 
of wrath. Then he returned to his pillow and was slip- 
ping away to dreamland when the littlest boy softly pushed 
the door wide open and stood there in his little white 
night shirt and spoke at the top of his dear little voice, 
and said, 

"Wats you terrior; mice, you pup; turn in to the alley, 
I'll do you up!" 

He gave up, and got up and played with them at their 
rough little games until he wore them out. It so hap- 
pened that he had to be at the office by ten o'clock that 
morning; and he complained bitterly to Mr. Stone of 
the miseries of a man whose family would not let him 
sleep. 

An interesting dramatic event connected with the 
World's Columbian Exposition in 1893 was the presenta- 



'58 My Chicago 

tion by the Augustin Daly Company on June 3Oth of a 
pastoral performance of "As You Like It" on the 
grounds of Fairlawn, the home of Mr. Charles B. Farwell 
at Lake Forest, in aid of the Children's Home of the Ex- 
position. Interesting as the whole occasion was atten- 
tion was largely centered upon Mrs. Chatfield-Taylor, 
then a bride, who received the guests as they alighted 
from their carriages, standing under the spreading 
branches of an elm tree, wearing a muslin gown with a 
blue sash and a wide leghorn hat, a veritable American 
Beauty "Rose." 

In June, 1899, I went on a visit to New York and upon 
my return found matters in the Conservatory in a chaotic 
condition, so much so that it seemed expedient that I 
should set out on an independent venture which I had 
seriously considered doing for some time. In taking 
leave of the Conservatory I wish to express my appre- 
ciation of the opportunities it offered me in working out 
my plans, in those beginning years of my professional 
career. If I brought youth, enthusiasm and ability which 
helped to make it distinctive, it generously supported 
my endeavors; and so the connection was of common 
benefit. 

It is doubtful whether any similar school has ever been 
so splendidly equipped both in the corps of distinguished 
and efficient teachers and in its artistic and adequate en- 
vironment attracting discriminating and professional stu- 
dents from the east as well as the west. Mr. Kayzer, its 
founder, was a man of rare good taste both in music and 
dramatic art, but notwithstanding the fact that he had 
Mr. Lyman B. Glover and Mr. John B. Wilkie asso- 
ciated with him as managers, from time to time the very 
large salaries demanded and paid many of the instruc- 
tors, together with other large expenses, made it impossi- 
ble for a school not endowed to stand the financial strain. 







My Chicago '; 59 

In consequence Mr. Kayzer gave up the school and trans- 
feree! his activities to New York, where he continues 
them. 

Chapter Six 




HE severance of my long connection with the 
Conservatory came so suddenly and so com- 
pletely that I was wholly unprepared for the 
change. It was really a trying hour for me. 
I had to decide for myself what I should 
do. I walked through Van Buren street, and as I reached 
the corner of Michigan avenue I suddenly determined 
to go into the Studebaker building. I had heard it was 
being fitted up for studios. It has since been known as 
The Fine Arts Building. There I met for the first time, 
although we had been workers side by side for many 
years, Mr. Charles C. Curtiss, who had undertaken to 
open and direct this temple of art. When I explained 
to him the state of affairs and that I thought I ought to 
go to New York, I remember he said, "We want you 
right here, Miss Morgan," whereupon he proceeded to 
mark off the space he thought I ought to have on the 
eighth floor. I summoned my architect friend Irving K. 
Pond to the conference. Mr. Pond at once offered valu- 
able advice and suggested plans, and I all at once found 
myself embarked upon an independent enterprise. 

I can still see my friends Mrs. Peattie and Mr. Fuller, 
who came in to look over the ground, standing in one of 
the windows and shaking their heads dubiously at what 
seemed too great a venture it was then late in the sum- 
mer for securing students for that year. 

But I proceeded to sit down and write a catalogue an- 
nouncing the founding of "The Anna Morgan Studios," 
Miss Jessie Harding, assistant teacher, and called up 



60 My Chicago 

Donnelley's printing office. Ben Donnelley answered the 
telephone. I said, 

"Ben, I'm starting a new school; I haven't any money, 
but if I live you'll get your pay. Do you wish to do my 
printing?" 

The reply came, "You bet we do," and the catalogues 
were printed and mailed. 

In the meantime the Studios were built and decorated. 
The woodwork was black, and the walls were covered 
with a grayish purple burlap, and altogether they pre- 
sented a unique and distinctive appearance. In fact the 
entire building quickly acquired the artistic atmosphere 
which Mr. Curtiss had desired and worked to obtain. 

In other places, especially in connection with the art 
movements that led to the erection of The Art Institute 
and its galleries of paintings, I have mentioned various 
localities that were occupied from time to time by this 
or the other group of artists whose affair it was to pro- 
mote or deal with one or other of the liberal arts. There 
is an aspect of the resultant situation apart from that 
presented by the Art Institute itself. A little later I will 
deal with the first effort to set up a permanent local 
center of art interests at the Auditorium; but for the 
present purpose I consider it more pertinent to the main 
issue to describe the real consummation of that desire in 
the present Fine Arts Building. 

About the year 1889 Charles C. Curtiss, becoming 
aware of the insufficient work done up to that time, took 
it upon himself to bring into concrete form the distinct 
elements of a generally necessary purpose, and formulated 
the plan of a building sufficiently commodious, and per- 
fectly located, which might house and become a focal 
point of all these interests. After a somewhat difficult 
negotiation he got possession of a part of the Studebaker 
property facing Michigan avenue; then had plans drawn 
for The Fine Arts Building, and with admirable tenacity 



My Chicago 

fe 

took hold of and carried through the financial organiza- 
tion necessary to the end in view. Everyone now knows 
his ideas were sound. The intermediate years, in which 
so many other related things have shifted and changed so 
often, have left his architectural and other subordinate 
ideas just as they were the day the building was thrown 
open for occupancy. This dignified and worthy enter- 
prise could not have been carried to completion by any 
man of less repute in matters involving foresight, and 
probity of character. His own knowledge of art was 
based not so much upon schooling as upon native good 
taste and clear intuition. His reputation for integrity 
and his peculiar ability to deal with all sorts of men made 
his achievement one of comparative ease. He has been 
in charge of the property from the first, and has managed 
it with admirable skill. 

In the beginning years of The Fine Arts Building 
there was a blending of the social with the artistic life 
in the studios that was truly delightful. We were all 
prosperous, with plenty of work to do, yet somehow there 
seemed to be time to exchange visits with our co-workers 
and take an active interest in the work which each was 
doing. Visitors were frequent; almost any day we were 
sure to see a group of Chicago friends who were enter- 
taining out-of-town guests by bringing them to The Fine 
Arts Building and its attractive studios. It was a show 
place in the town, a rendezvous where you were sure to 
see interesting people. The samovar was in daily service 
between the hours of four and seven, and for a few 
years it was almost a continuous party. On my floor, 
in addition to The Fortnightly, John McCutcheon was 
domiciled during the first years he was in Chicago. 
John was a good neighbor, and of course a most interest- 
ing one to my patrons and my visitors. Meeting him 
in passing was an event in the day to the men as well 
as to the women who traversed the eighth floor in the 



My Chicago 

I u _| t^ 

early nineteen-hundreds. After a time John moved to 
the tenth floor, which was exclusively an artists' colony. 
There he had for neighbors Lorado Taft, Charles Francis 
Browne, Ralph Fletcher Seymour and the Alderbrink 
Press, Herman MacNeil, Frank and Joe Leyendecker, 
Blanche Ostertag, Ralph Clarkson, George Ade, The Rose 
Bindery (founded by and presided over by Mrs. Chat- 
field Taylor), and many other wellknown artists. Most 
of the occupants of this floor constituted the artists' 
colony who had their summer camp at Oregon. Many 
of them are still there. Not only afternoon teas but 
night spreads, generally in the Browne studio, were of 
weekly occurrence, the company being augmented by a 
privileged few from the outside, with an occasional out- 
of-town visitor. There was an informality, a comrade- 
ship that is sweet to remember. Passing years and 
changed conditions have transferred those happy meet- 
ings to other places. The circle has been broken; many 
have gone away to other art centers. In addition to The 
Little Room, The Arts Club and The Cordon have 
come in to claim a share in the social life of the building, 
and to provide for the greatly increased number now 
affiliated in artistic endeavor. 

The Woman's Club has maintained its roomy and 
hospitable quarters on the ninth floor and has not only 
increased in numbers but in the range of its activities 
and influence in both educational and civic movements, 
and has contributed in many ways to bringing Chicago up 
to a level with her eastern sisters. 

Opposite the Woman's Club on the ninth floor was 
located the studio of Mrs. Milward Adams. Mrs. 
Adams and I began our work as teachers in Chicago 
almost simultaneously, working side by side for about 
twenty-six years. It is my privilege to record this tribute 
to her memory: 

Miss Florence James of Keokuk became the wife of 



My Chicago 63 

Milward Adams on August 23, 1883. It was at the time 
when the Delsarte theory of expression had suddenly 
sprung into notice, and Mrs. Adams had benefited by 
training in the east, especially with Steele MacKaye. 
Aside from Mrs. Adams' acquired equipment for her 
chosen profession, she was possessed of a unique per- 
sonality, an alert and subtle mind, and an especial gift 
for impressing the importance of her work upon the 
community. That it was the psychological moment for 
full fruition there can be no doubt, and the fact that 
Mr. Adams was manager of the Auditorium gave her 
unusual opportunities to come in contact not only with 
the great artists who constantly visited Chicago, but the 
public as well. This made the advantage a reciprocal 
one, and certainly provided a helpful environment. Un- 
fortunately Mrs. Adams died in 1910, deeply regretted 
by hosts of friends the world over, a few of whom at- 
tested their devotion and love for her by placing a 
memorial statue in the Art Institute, and endowing the 
DnTversity of Chicago with a permanent scholarship in 
her name. 

Ferdinand W. Peck had preceded Mr. Curtiss in the 
matter of time and with a large but different idea, in 
which the art feature was a detail. Mr. Peck like his 
father before him was a large figure in the financial 
affairs of the city. But when upon his father's death he 
became the head of the family and had a large fortune at 
his control, he faced at once toward the higher things in 
the life of the city, the things that were to shape and 
develop so much of the best in its future. He had been 
active in bringing about that memorable season of opera 
in the old exposition building about 1885. Adelina 
Patti and some of the finest voices of that time, sup- 
ported by a gigantic orchestra, poured out the best of all 
the great works to audiences of ten thousand people. 
Qne of the most earnest if not the most able apostles of 



64 My Chicago 

music then administering culture to Cook County and its 
inhabitants was a soulful eyed individual bearing up most 
nobly under the name of Silas G. Pratt, a name suggesting 
less music than his preceptorship conferred upon those 
who were so fortunate as to be his acolytes. Mr. Pratt 
was in the spotlight, whenever it wobbled, during all 
those memorable performances; and at their end pro- 
ceeding to have an idea. 

This idea was stately. It included a vast temple, prob- 
ably to be erected by the power of some such decree as 
produced in Xanadu the wondrous pleasure building of 
Kubla Khan the source of funds immeasurable to man 
but necessary to the project being no affair of his to 
bother about. That was a detail to be dealt with by 
men of money. Logically, in the circumstances Mr. Peck 
was such a man; wherefore he hied him to Mr. Peck 
and revealed his plan. Mr. Peck was an excellent man 
of business. He did not care for Mr. Pratt's bold propo- 
sition in its entirety, but he caught the main point and set 
himself about the business of creating a great hotel, the 
biggest theatre in America, and an office structure, all 
three included, as a unit, in a single real estate operation. 
The result was the Auditorium, the hotel facing Michi- 
gan avenue, the Auditorium theatre with its main en- 
trance facing Congress street, and the Auditorium build- 
ing for offices facing Wabash avenue. It was a great 
undertaking, so cleverly devised that its financial returns 
would be large. Unhappily this last expectation has not 
always been realized, but the project itself as a whole 
became famous, the theatre has ever since housed the 
great opera companies that have sung here, and the office 
building has been fairly well filled all the time. But 
while the intent of the office building was to create an 
art center, its location and the rapid rise and demand 
for business space in that locality shouldered the artists 



My Chicago 65 

out of that domination which had been hoped for. This 
dereliction gave Mr. Curtiss his cue. 

The architect of the Auditorium had already estab- 
lished a high reputation. He was Louis Sullivan, a Chi- 
cago man who had shown sane and well proportioned 
genius in several instances. The complete skill and the 
perfect good taste he manifested in the case of the Audi- 
torium put him at once in the very first rank of great 
American architects. His subsequent works were largely 
in other cities, but our own treasures many of them. He 
planned the Transportation Building at the World's Fair, 
the beauty of which must dwell in the memory of all who 
saw it. Architecture in itself is a noble art. Mr. Sulli- 
van, being one of its masters, may be taken as standing 
forth to all the world as one of the greatest artists Chi- 
cago has produced. 

Let me take occasion here to speak of John Wellborn 
Root whose creative genius as an architect has been uni- 
versally conceded. He and his partner Daniel H. Burn- 
ham (who is mentioned elsewhere) were appointed 
architects in chief of the World's Columbian Exposition. 
Mr. Root had wondrous visions which, no doubt, would 
have reached full fruition had he lived. Chicago has 
always fully realized the great loss it sustained in 
Mr. Root's untimely death in 1891, two years before the 
opening of the exposition. 

Mr. Peck has done much more than create the Audi- 
torium group. He was one of the founders and later the 
president of the Illinois Society, and has been vice presi- 
dent of the Board of Education and president of the 
Union League Club. He was one of the commissioners 
sent by our government to Paris in behalf of and pre- 
ceding the World's Columbian Exposition, and in 1900 
was appointed by President McKinley to be United States 
Commissioner at the Paris Exposition of that year. As 
a matter of local history I am reminded that the national 



r 66) My Chicago 

convention which nominated President Harrison was held 
in the Auditorium Theatre in 1888, a year or two before 
the building was finished. It had to be temporarily fitted 
up for that purpose. It was the only hall in town big 
enough to hold such a gathering, and it served its pur- 
pose admirably. 

The dedication occurred December ninth, 1889, and 
was celebrated on the scale of a national event. Presi- 
dent Harrison and Vice President Morton, governors of 
several states, and Canadian officials, as well as many 
men and women of distinction from all over the country, 
were in attendance. Harriet Monroe wrote a Festival 
Ode, which was set to music by Frederick Grant Gleason, 
one of our most scholarly musicians and most accom- 
plished men we ever had among us. The music was in 
the form of a symphonic cantata and was sung by the 
Apollo Club, supported by a large orchestra. The Apollo 
Club gave several other numbers. The climax of the 
program was furnished by Mme. Patti, who sang "Home, 
Sweet Home," and for an encore the "Swiss Echo Song" 
of which she was so fond. 

For the opera season which followed the dedication 
Franklin H. Head auctioned off the boxes and cajoled 
George M. Pullman, Marshall Field, R. T\ Crane and 
other men of civic pride into paying from seven hundred 
to sixteen hundred dollars as premiums for choice, George 
M. Pullman paying sixteen hundred for first choice and 
Walter L. Peck eight hundred for twelfth choice. 

In that opening season I recall Patti, Albani, Signer 
Perugini, Signer Del Puente, and Signor Tamagno. Since 
then we have heard Emma Eames, Sembrich, Nordica, 
Gerster, the De Reszkes and of recent times Caruso, 
Muratore, Mary Garden and Galli Curci, who in less 
than one year has taken her place at the head of women 
singers of opera, Patti not excepted. As for Mary 
Garden, she stands in a class distinctly by herself, unap- 



My Chicago 67 

preached by any artist in individuality and the special 
tone work which is called for in the operas in which she 
appears. There is an aloofness about her that lifts her 
hearers above their surroundings into the realms of crea- 
tive expression, which is as charming as it is wonderful. 
Those persons, and there are many of them, who measure 
every new work of art by tradition and are not satisfied 
unless they see and hear what they have always seen and 
heard, do not appreciate Miss Garden and never will be 
able to understand her, more's the pity. Personally I 
have never had such joy as she has given me, since the 
advent of Henry Irving, whose performance of Hamlet 
swept aside the traditions by which the stage had been 
burdened, giving us new readings and new stage business. 



Chapter Seven 

OR two or three years before I came into the 
Fine Arts Building I used frequently to walk 
past the old Armory building (later replaced 
by the Illinois Theatre) which for some time 

stood vacant, and longed to take possession 

and convert it into a theatre for the production of the 
plays of Shakespeare in a modern and artistic manner. 
My idea must have been similar to Rheinhart's, the dif- 
ference being that he not only dreamed about it, but made 
his dream an actuality. At that time my presentations of 
the plays of Ibsen, Maeterlinck, Yeats and other drama- 
tists had made a distinct impression and I imagined that 
some of my admirers would come forward and offer 
the money with which to provide an artistic playhouse. 
Time went on and the money did not come and I did 
not ask for it. When I went into the Fine Arts Build- 
ing I determined to abandon the giving of plays alto- 




68 My Chicago 

gether and confine my efforts to educational and cul- 
tural work, the development of the speaking voice, inter- 
pretative readings, and the study of literature. My 
reasons were that I was not properly equipped to give 
plays on an adequate scale, and the worry and bother of 
trying to give them without adequate means was discour- 
aging. Another reason was, the constant presentation 
of plays gave the public the impression that I was con- 
ducting a preparatory school for the professional stage. 

Of course I know now that my digression into drama 
was an error. It was prompted by a strong admiration 
of the glorious literature and picturesque vividity of 
English drama. To me it seemed that here lay the best 
of all material for educational uses. That prompting 
was sound; but its realization would have involved com- 
plete abandonment of the field I had so successfully 
made my own, and an occupation of other fields requir- 
ing managerial skill as well as a technical knowledge of 
stagecraft, neither of which I possessed in full. The 
ambition to present Shakespeare or the lesser masters 
with a company of amateurs carried within itself the ele- 
ments of its own frustration. Besides, even the little 
I did toward realizing it created the impression that 
I was conducting a school of acting, which was not so, 
other than cultural instruction in the various parts of 
a play was evolved. 

I found myself perplexed by outside comment upon 
the whole thing. Parents of my pupils became uneasy 
lest the pupils might be drawn to the stage as a career. 
Yet with the natural vanity of parenthood, if I were 
going to produce a play they would object first on that 
ground and then exhibit acrid disappointment if the 
principal part were not assigned to that particular pupil 
each set of parents owned. Then again, when parents 
asked their friends about me they got one of two answers : 
either that "Miss Morgan is the best kind of a teacher, 



My Chicago 69 

but she can't place her pupils on the regular stage," or 
else "Miss Morgan is one of the best dramatic coaches 
and can always find a professional opening for her 
pupils." In this situation, to use a current phrase, I got 
it both ways, going and coming, and I do not know which 
of these ways was worst for me. In retrospect I think 
that each seemed considerably worse than the other. 

Anyway, I stopped in time and returned on my own 
track to the place whence I had started, taking back with 
me something I had discovered and through which I found 
an advantage. I added little plays to my course of in- 
struction, and found the addition good. It was free from 
the friendly objections cited above; it was interesting 
and informative for my pupils, and pleasing to their 
parents and their friends. It in no wise disturbed other 
studies, but on the contrary gave them deeper and more 
permanent values. An account of these plays I have 
written in another place in this book. 

Consequently, and in this place, I am going to take 
credit to myself for having originated and carried for- 
ward to this hour with unimpaired success the "Little 
Theatre" idea. There have been many Little Theatres 
here and elsewhere. Most of these have been meretrici- 
ous, faddy, or feeble. Nearly all of them have professed 
a purpose to elevate the drama, and in the face of the 
plain fact that the drama has been consistently and 
steadily elevating itself, have been plausible enough to 
extract considerable sums of money from perfectly well- 
intentioned people who were entirely unaware of that 
fact. Practically all the little plays produced in these 
little theatres might be described as half baked, lacking 
even that little leaven which (on apostolic authority) can 
leaven a whole lump. 

I can and should except two instances, the work done 
by Mr. and Mrs. Maurice Browne at the Chicago Little 
Theatre in the Fine Arts Building for several seasons, 



yo My Chicago 

and the work carried out by Mr. and Mrs. Arthur Aldis 
in the artistic little theatre on the Aldis estate at Lake 
Forest. Concerning this latter I cannot do better than 
quote Mrs. Elia W. Peattie, who wrote in The Chicago 
Tribune that "Mrs. Arthur Aldis of Lake Forest has 
long been an interesting figure in amateur dramatic and 
literary circles. With leisure, force and originality, and 
free from all the compulsions that poverty entails, she 
was, from the first, in the happy position of being able to 
choose her vocations and amusements. She could, if 
she liked, coax life along pleasantly by playing golf, go- 
ing to teas, giving dinners, and sitting in a box at the 
opera. These diversions proving, upon trial, not par- 
ticularly satisfying, she paid respectful heed to certain 
stirrings of talent, commanded a little theatre in her 
garden, and in it gave piquant, grotesquely tragic, or 
capriciously farcical plays of the most modern type. Her 
actors were her friends; her small, critical audiences were 
also her friends. Or interchangeably, her friends were 
actors and audience. It was immensely interesting, and 
not infrequently the actors surprised themselves by the 
excellence of what they did. Ambitious, erratic young 
playwrights found here an opening for their abilities. 
Young ladies who had been doomed all their lives to being 
merely polite and innocuous, seized upon this chance to 
show that they understood poetry in its most exotic 
forms, and repeated Dawson in a moonlit garden to the 
sound of falling waters and the gentle applause of appre- 
ciative hands." 

Aside from the point I make in regard to the origin 
of little theatres, there is one other: Less than ten years 
ago Irish plays came into favor and were much in demand 
for several seasons, but I have not heard of any per- 
formance of an Irish play preceding my production of 
Synge's "The Shadow of the Glen." 

All these Irish plays have mystic lure. A strange 



My Chicago 71 

charm, as strange as those elusive qualities in the complex 
of Irish character which gave to that people a power to 
sense the elemental; the unseen; the witchery of desolate 
moors coursed by silent shadowy hounds, of moonlight 
on flowing waters, of the little people, of the ancient 
ghosts that hover in the hills, and the ancient blood that 
stirs in the heart at a dance in the moonlit road, or the 
song of a wandering poet. They have a spiritual tinge. 
They touch the lighter joys of life, its deepest shadows, 
its pleasures, its moaning, its shuddering tragedy. No 
one of these plays sounds the whole gamut, but when you 
group them all you see beyond the outer form the heart 
and soul of a race essentially poetic, quick to feel, quick 
to act, a race in which feeling dominates logic. A lovable 
race, the Irish with a perfect genius for the irrational. 
I do not recall any other series of performances that 
attracted me more or at one and the same time raised so 
many questions in my mind than the Irish series given 
under direction of Lady Gregory during the two seasons 
she passed in this country for that purpose. The short 
play commends itself by being short and compact, but 
makes poor material for an evening's entertainment, par- 
ticularly upon repetition. I think this is one reason why 
the Irish vogue died away. The first impression nearly 
always was a deep one; the second and subsequent per- 
formances served rather to flatten out that effect. To 
stand repetition, a play must give more than one side of 
human nature. There is such a thing as happy tears, 
but I doubt very much whether anyone would care to be 
crying all the time. 




72 My Chicago 



Chapter Eight 

N 1890 I had a singular experience with Mrs. 
Fiske. She was playing an engagement at 
the Grand Opera House and was invited by 
the Woman's Club, whose rooms at that 

time were on the northeast corner of Wabash 

avenue and Washingtpn street, to speak on the subject 
of the Theatre Trust, to which she and her husband were 
much opposed. The committee of arrangements for the 
occasion invited me to call for her and bring her to the 
club. I ordered a carriage and drove to the Congress 
Hotel, where she was stopping. She was awaiting my 
arrival, and promptly was seated in the carriage. Know- 
ing that she was naturally somewhat nervous over mak- 
ing her speech, I decided not to talk to her on irrelevant 
matters, and not a word passed between us until I handed 
her over to the committee. 

After the speech was over an intimate friend in my 
presence told her something of me anH of my work along 
her line in Chicago. When we reentered the carriage 
to return to the hotel I thought "now that her anxiety 
is over and she knows something of me and my work, 
she will probably talk." I waited for her to take the 
initiative. Not a word did she utter until just as we were 
at our destination she threw up her hands exclaiming, 
"Oh, I wonder if I've said the right thing!" I told her 
she had spoken from conviction, and not to worry. 

We alighted from the carriage I presented her with 
a large bouquet of violets which I carried, bade her good 
afternoon, and went my way. 

When she visited Chicago a year later I received a 
summons to visit her at the hotel. She received me cor- 



My Chicago 73 

dially, as though we had met frequently. We discussed 
several books on occult matters in which she seemed deeply 
interested, and I took my departure. No reference was 
made to our former meeting. No reason assigned for 
desiring this interview. I have not met her since. 

Among the plays given during 1899 was "The Twilight 
of the Gods," by Edith Wharton, with Anne Walker, 
Andrew Sheriff and Robert H. Melloy in the cast. Mr. 
Chatfield-Taylor, who attended the play, declared it to be 
the best amateur performance he had ever attended, and 
asked if I would not repeat it in order that others might 
have the pleasure of seeing it. 

In 1900 I presented "Gringoire," a translation from 
the French, which introduced for the first time Mr. 
Taylor Holmes, since famous as "His Majesty Bunker 
Bean." Later in that year I gave memorable recitals of 
Bernard Shaw's "Candida" in which Mr. Holmes dis- 
tinguished himself by creating the character of March- 
banks. Mr. William Archer, well known as the trans- 
lator of Ibsen, happened to be in Chicago at the time 
and witnessed a performance. He pronounced the entire 
cast of the play excellent, and wrote Mr. Shaw it was 
the best performance of a play he had seen in America. 
As a result I received a letter from Mr. Shaw, forwarded 
from America to me at Carlsbad, whither I had gone 
for my summer vacation, in which he cordially invited 
me if I were coming to England to visit Mrs. Shaw and 
himself at their country home at Hazelmere, a two hours' 
ride from London. Of course I went, and went prepared 
for the worst; for I did not know what to expect from 
the greatest satirist of his age. In fact I was warned 
before leaving London that I would probably be made to 
feel mighty uncomfortable, that I, a woman and a Chi- 
cago woman at that, should presume or dare to produce 
his plays. I was not entirely reassured by the cordial 
greeting of both Mr. and Mrs. Shaw upon my arrival at 



74 My Chicago 

their home about ten o'clock one hot July morning. We 
were at once comfortably seated, and in less than ten 
minutes I felt I was in the presence of a friend and a 
friend of long standing. 

We chatted about matters dramatic in America. He 
referred to Mr. Archer's enthusiastic account of the per- 
formance of "Candida," and said that while he would 
not on any account go to hear the play given by profes- 
sionals, he would journey a long way to hear my per- 
formance. He was delighted to see a picture of Taylor 
Holmes as Marchbanks, which I presented to him. At 
that time he had just finished writing "Captain Brass- 
bound's Conversion" and read me portions of it. He 
had submitted it to Irving and Miss Terry, and while we 
were at luncheon the postman brought a letter from Miss 
Terry, declining the play as there was no suitable part 
for Irving. After Irving's death Miss Terry produced 
the play in America. Mr. Shaw had seen my pupil James 
Carew playing with Maxine Elliott and recommended 
that he play Captain Brassbound, which he did, with 
the result that during their American tour in the play 
they fell in love and were married. 

To return to Shaw and my visit to him: He told me 
at its conclusion that I could do any of his plays and he 
would be interested in hearing the result of m'y efforts. 
When I wrote him in 1902 that I was presenting "Caesar 
and Cleopatra" with a cast of girls which included Miss 
Edith Moss as Julius Cassar, and Miss Florence Bradley 
as Cleopatra, I received the following letter: 

* 

10 Adelphi Terrace W. C. 

My Dear Miss Morgan: Great Heavens! Is 
my Julius Caesar going to be created at last by a 
Chicago young lady! Oh Anna, Anna, how can I 
show my face in Chicago after this? 
Yours Stupended, 

G. BERNARD SHAW. 




Bernard Shaw reading to Anna Morgan, 

from the manuscript of Captain 
Brassbomtd's Conversion. 



74 My Chicago 

their home about ten o'clock one hot July morning. We 
were at once comfortably seated, and in less than ten 
minutes I felt I was in the presence of a friend and a 
friend of long standing. 

We chatted about matters dramatic in America. He 
referred to Mr. Archer's enthusiastic account of the per- 
formance of "Candida," and said that while he would 
not on any account go to hear the play given by profes- 
sionals, he would journey a long way to hear my per- 
formance. He was delighted to see a picture of Taylor 
Holmes as Marchbanks, which I presented to him. At 
that time he had just finished writing "Captain Brass- 
bound's Conversion" and read me portions of it. He 
had submitted it to Irving and Miss Terry, and while we 
were at luncheon the postman brought a letter from Miss 
Terry, declining the play as there was no suitable part 
for Irving. After Irving's death Miss Terry produced 
the play in America. Mr. Shaw had seen my pupil James 
Carew playing with Maxine Elliott and recommended 
that he play Captain Brassbound, which he did, with 
the result that during their American tour in the play 
they fell in love and were married. 

To return to Shaw and my visit to him: He told me 
at its conclusion that I could do any of his plays and he 
would be interested in hearing the result of my efforts. 
When I wrote him in 1902 that I was presenting "Caesar 
and Cleopatra" with a cast of girls which included Miss 
Edith Moss as Julius Cassar, and Miss Florence Bradley 
as Cleopatra, I received the following letter: 

10 Adelphi Terrace W. C. 

My Dear Miss Morgan: Great Heavens! Is 
my Julius Caesar going to be created at last by a 
Chicago young lady! Oh Anna, Anna, how can I 
show my face in Chicago after this? 
Yours Stupended, 

G. BERNARD SHAW. 




Bernard Slum r( ailing t<> Anna Afrit-gun, 
fro in the manuscript of Captain 
Hrassbt'und's Conversion, 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 75 

The play had been written for Mansfield and had been 
declined by him. It was afterwards played profes- 
sionally by Sir Forbes Robertson, with Gertrude Elliott 
as Cleopatra. 

Richard Mansfield happened to be playing at the Chi- 
cago Opera House while I was working on the play. I 
invited him to attend a rehearsal, which he did. The 
next day to my astonishment he sent me the following 
letter: 

The Virginia, Chicago. 

My Dear Miss Morgan: I neglected to con- 
gratulate you upon the excellent acting of your 
pupils yesterday; I really was quite astonished, and 
I am sure their remarkable proficiency is due en- 
tirely to your admirable method of teaching. Pray 
accept this sincere word of praise now, with the 
best wishes of your very faithful servant, 

RICHARD MANSFIELD. 

Miss Jeannette Gilder, editor of the New York Critic, 
in writing of my work said, "It is safe to say that no other 
school has called forth more universal expressions o ap- 
proval from thoughtful persons in public life whose 
opinions are worthy of note. . . . Miss Morgan's 
young people have presented Rostand's "The Romancers" 
and Maeterlinck's "The Intruder." They have boldly 
plumbed the depths of Ibsen; they have played Stephen 
Phillips' poetical drama ; they have tried Henry Fuller's 
parodies, and spoken Edith Wharton's subtle, finished 
dialogue. The astonishing thing is that they have done 
all of these things well. The performances are looked 
forward to as a unique feature of the Chicago season 
to an extent they take the place of a Theatre Libre. 

"Mr. G. Bernard Shaw's 'Caesar and Cleopatra' has 
been given its first appearance in Chicago before select 



76 My Chicago 

audiences, largely composed of the literary and artistic 
people of the town. It is not the first time Miss Mor- 
gan's pupils have played in a Shaw piece. A year or 
two ago, when Mr. William Archer was travelling 
through the country to study American matters dra- 
matic, they gave a remarkable interpretation of 'Can- 
dida.' Mr. Archer's report of it was sufficient to make 
Mr. Shaw grant special permission to put on 'Caesar and 
Cleopatra.' " 

In 1903 I said to Miss Florence Bradley, who had 
created the role of Cleopatra, "What would you like to 
rehearse?" "Hamlet," she replied, without a moment's 
hesitation. As I had been very much given to rehearsing 
Hamlet for a number of years, I replied "All right, I'll 
put it in rehearsal." 

The play was given at Powers' Theatre on May nth, 
1903, the cast for the first time in the history of the play 
being composed entirely of women, Miss Bradley play- 
ing the title role. The play was given in costume, with- 
out scenery or properties, with a simple background of 
green curtains, and owing to the extreme length of the 
play closed with Hamlet's speech at the end of the grave 
digger's scene : "Imperious Caesar, dead and turned to 
clay, Might stop a hole to keep the wind away; O, that 
that earth, which kept the world in awe, Should patch a 
wall to expel the winter's flaw !' " To which I added these 
lines, which occur later in the play: "If it be now, 'tis 
not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now; if it be 
not now, yet it will come: the readiness is all. Since 
no man knows aught of what he leaves, what is't to leave 
betimes? Let be." 

There was a large audience, composed of a 
discriminating public and many members of the dramatic 

Profession then playing in Chicago, among them Miss 
ulia Marlowe, who was then filling an engagement and 
by whose courtesy we had the use of the theater. On 




My Chicago 77 

the whole I consider it the supreme effort of my career 
as a dramatic instructor. At the invitation of Miss Jane 
Addams the play was repeated at Hull House. 



Chapter Nine 

ILONG about 1904 I began to hear a great 
deal about Miss Marjorie Benton Cooke, 
then recently graduated from the University 
of Chicago, and one night she was pointed 
out to me at the theatre, a very individual 
looking young woman with black eyes and Titian hair. It 
happened that she came to see me a few days later. I 
recall her vividly as seated on the window bench she dis- 
closed her literary ambition to me, and asked what she 
should do. It was at the time when the monologue form 
of writing was beginning to develop, and for which there 
was a great demand. She listened to what I had to say 
with the poise which has always been one of her marked 
characteristics, and took her departure, returning in a 
few days with her first monologue, "Cupid Plays Coach." 
The occasion was the day of a woman's golf tournament, 
the scene the veranda of a club house, on which the mem- 
bers and their friends listen to the successful competitor. 
The monologue ended with a love scene and altogether 
was effective. This first effort was followed in swift 
succession by many others, which resulted in the publica- 
tion of two volumes entitled "Modern Monologues!" 
and "More Modern Monologues," and "Dramatic Epi- 
sodes," many of which were given on the stage of my 
studios, conspicuous among them being one in which 
Miss Cooke played the part of Nell Gwynne, William 
Raymond (a prominent Chicago youth then studying 
with me who has since flourished on the professional 



78 My Chicago 

stage) playing the part of King Charles II. After win- 
ning considerable reputation in Chicago, Miss Cooke 
went to New York, where she has continued as a writer 
and has won distinction, especially in two of her novels, 
"Bambi" and "Cinderella Jane." 

Alice Gerstenberg, another member of my profes- 
sional classes, a little later began her career as an author 
while in the studios by writing a one-act play, "Captain 
Joe," the title part being especially designed for Miss 
Josephine Lydston, a fellow student. Miss Gerstenberg 
Jias since written other things, a one-act play called 
"Overtones," which has been produced with success pro- 
fessionally. She also adapted "Alice In Wonderland" 
for the professional stage. 

Once while playing an engagement here during the 
early nineteen hundreds, Maxine Elliott came to the 
Studios and one of our classes rehearsed "A Midsum- 
mer Night's Dream" for her entertainment. Bottom, 
who was being represented by a girl, had not been on the 
stage five minutes before Miss Elliott exclaimed, "that 
girl, why, do you know, she's a wonder. She is pos- 
sessed of talent for real comedy. Don't you see she's 
funny whether she speaks or not? I must let Mr. Dil- 
lingham (her manager) know of her at once. She has 
a talent rare upon the stage." 

The girl in question was Alice Gargeer, a Bohemian 
by birth, who had taken an opportunity to come to this 
country in the capacity of a nurse. One of our wealthy 
women, discovering her talent and desire for a dramatic 
career, brought her to my Studios for a course of study. 
In appearance she looked much as I imagine the dis- 
tinguished Mme. Janauschek must have looked at twenty 
years of age. During that summer Miss Gargeer ac- 
cepted a position in a company in order to gain a better 
knowledge of English, and to get stage experience. One 
morning in August I picked up The Tribune, where, on 



My Chicago 79 

the first page was the announcement of her tragic death. 
She had been thrown from a motor car and instantly 
killed. Two weeks later a telegram came to me one 
morning, 

"Send Miss Gargeer to me at once for rehearsals, 
DlLLINGHAM." 

By her death our American stage was robbed of one 
who in all probability would have become a great 
comedienne. 

While we were at work on "A Midsummer Night's 
Dream" Paul Lawrence Dunbar came to a rehearsal. 
I found he was a charming man as well as a delightful 
poet. He was well versed in Shakespeare, and made 
many valuable suggestions. I was at that time com- 
piling a volume of "Selected Readings" and he gra- 
ciously gave me permission to include several of his 
poems in my collection; and later himself chose the ones 
which were published in that volume. He was not only 
the greatest poet among his own people, but was among 
America's sweetest poets. Like Shelley, Keats, Ben 
King, Stephen Crane, and many other gifted writers, he 
died in his early thirties. 

My "Selected Readings" was published that year by 
A. C. McClurg and Company, also a companion volume 
called "The Art of Speech and Deportment." In the 
spring of that year I wrote a Shakespearean fantasy, 
"The Great Experiment," in which I summoned the 
Shakespearean heroines to a tea party. The booklet 
was published by Ralph Fletcher Seymour. 

Just before the opening of my classes that fall a 
woman perhaps sixty years of age, who had once been a 
leader in Chicago society, and had spent large sums 
yearly in entertaining her friends, came to me and con- 
fessed that she was entirely without means. Her hus- 
band had become involved in speculations of various 



80 My Chicago 

kinds, and had lost her fortune as well as his own before 
his death. She told me that she was unwilling to accept 
checks from her friends, and said she wished to take up 
reading as a profession in order to make her living. 
Beerbohm Tree had just produced "The Merry Wives 
of Windsor" in London with success, and a good deal 
was being said about it. As this woman was mistress 
not only of English but the various languages and dia- 
lects with which this play abounds, I started her off with 
readings from it, with charming results. 

When the classes met a little later for their opening 
rehearsal, I decided to use this play for the beginning 
work, simply to familiarize the pupils with a Shakespeare 

flay seldom read and little used in schools of expression, 
had no thought it would prove anything more than of 
momentary interest. But at the first rehearsal Falstaff 
appeared in the person of a very pretty girl, Miss Leora 
Moore, who later on became one of my instructors. It 
was extraordinary; she would walk up stage, turn and 
come down facing the audience, and in some subtle 
way the characteristics of that unctuous old knight were 
instantly suggested so cleverly that even those in the 
room who were entirely unfamiliar with the character 
were convulsed with laughter. Strange as it seemed and 
incredible as it must appear to my readers, one after 
another of the varied characters developed in the play 
until the entire cast was secured; and strange as it is to 
relate the girls who created the male roles were more 
remarkable than those who characterized the Merry 
Wives. In Beerbohm Tree's production of the play the 
wives were played by Ellen Terry and Mrs. Kendal. I 
gave a recital of the play one evening in my Studios and 
invited the members of the Little Room to be my guests. 
I remember that Fanny Bloomfield Zeisler came to me 
upon her arrival and said, "I remarked to my husband as 
we came down on the train that Anna Morgan had given 



My Chicago 81 

a great many clever performances, but how on earth she 
expected to do anything with the Merry Wives, with a 
cast of girls dressed in tailored skirts and shirt waists, 
was beyond my comprehension." The play proved inter- 
esting and entertaining to her as well as to all who saw 
it, and its production remains one of the unique recitals 
given in my Studios. 

I have dwelt at length upon the presentation of plays 
during my professional career as a teacher of dramatic 
art for the reason that they have been the avenues 
through which the culture obtained in the general classes 
was displayed, the "show work," so to speak, of the 
school. 

One of the most educational and interesting of recent 
plays was the presentation of ''The Contrast" in 1917. 
This play was the first comedy written by an Amencan. 
Its original production was in New York in lySj. 

It is quite impossible for me to go into further details 
regarding my production of innumerable plays during 
the past ten years, but I may say they included 'The 
Hour Glass," by William Butler Yeats, and the Greek 
plays "Antigone" and the "Electra" of Euripides, in 
these and many plays given during the last five years I 
have been materially assisted by Miss Lillian Fitch, an 
honored member of my faculty. 

I should like to recount if it were possible the many 
social affairs given in my Studios during the past nineteen 
years. Such an account would include a famous luncheon 
given on my stage to Sir Forbes-Robertson and Gertrude 
Elliot in 1902, at which Mme. Modieska and her hus- 
band, Count Bozenta, also were guests: and of the visits 
of Henry Irving, Ellen Tern-. Maxine Elliott. F. H. 
Sothern, Julia Marlowe, and hosts of other men and 
\vomen illustrious in the various fields of art. 

In the year 1910, when there was unusual interest in 
the publication of dramatic plays, I gave a series of four 



80 My Chicago 

kinds, and had lost her fortune as well as his own before 
his death. She told me that she was unwilling to accept 
checks from her friends, and said she wished to take up 
reading as a profession in order to make her living. 
Beerbohm Tree had just produced "The Merry Wives 
of Windsor" in London with success, and a good deal 
was being said about it. As this woman was mistress 
not only of English but the various languages and dia- 
lects with which this play abounds, I started her off with 
readings from it, with charming results. 

When the classes met a little later for their opening 
rehearsal, I decided to use this play for the beginning 
work, simply to familiarize the pupils with a Shakespeare 
play seldom read and little used in schools of expression. 
I had no thought it would prove anything more than of 
momentary interest. But at the first rehearsal Falstaff 
appeared in the person of a very pretty girl, Miss Leora 
Moore, who later on became one of my instructors. It 
was extraordinary; she would walk up stage, turn and 
come down facing the audience, and in some subtle 
way the characteristics of that unctuous old knight were 
instantly suggested so cleverly that even those in the 
room who were entirely unfamiliar with the character 
were convulsed with laughter. Strange as it seemed and 
incredible as it must appear to my readers, one after 
another of the varied characters developed in the play 
until the entire cast was secured; and strange as it is to 
relate the girls who created the male roles were more 
remarkable than those who characterized the Merry 
Wives. In Beerbohm Tree's production of the play the 
wives were played by Ellen Terry and Mrs. Kendal. I 
gave a recital of the play one evening in my Studios and 
invited the members of the Little Room to be my guests. 
I remember that Fanny Bloomfield Zeisler came to me 
upon her arrival and said, "I remarked to my husband as 
we came down on the train that Anna Morgan had given 



My Chicago 81 

a great many clever performances, but how on earth she 
expected to do anything with the Merry Wives, with a 
cast of girls dressed in tailored skirts and shirt waists, 
was beyond my comprehension." The play proved inter- 
esting and entertaining to her as well as to all who saw 
it, and its production remains one of the unique recitals 
given in my Studios. 

I have dwelt at length upon the presentation of plays 
during my professional career as a teacher of dramatic 
art for the reason that they have been the avenues 
through which the culture obtained in the general classes 
was displayed, the "show work," so to speak, of the 
school. 

One of the most educational and interesting of recent 
plays was the presentation of "The Contrast" in 1917. 
This play was the first comedy written by an American. 
Its original production was in New York in 1783. 

It is quite impossible for me to go into further details 
regarding my production of innumerable plays during 
the past ten years, but I may say they included "The 
Hour Glass," by William Butler Yeats, and the Greek 
plays "Antigone" and the "Electra" of Euripides, in 
these and many plays given during the last five years I 
have been materially assisted by Miss Lillian Fitch, an 
honored member of my faculty. 

I should like to recount if it were possible the many 
social affairs given in my Studios during the past nineteen 
years. Such an account would include a famous luncheon 
given on my stage to Sir Forbes-Robertson and Gertrude 
Elliot in 1902, at which Mme. Modjeska and her hus- 
band, Count Bozenta, also were guests; and of the visits 
of Henry Irving, Ellen Terry, Maxine Elliott, E. H. 
Sothern, Julia Marlowe, and hosts of other men and 
women illustrious in the various fields of art. 

In the year 1910, when there was unusual interest in 
the publication of dramatic plays, I gave a series of four 



82 My Chicago 

lenten readings which attracted large audiences. The 
course opened at the home of the Chatfield-Taylors, who 
at that time were occupying the residence of Hamilton 
McCormick at the corner of Ontario and Rush streets, 
where I read Maeterlinck's "The Blue Bird." On Feb- 
ruary fourteenth I read "The Faith Healer," by Wil- 
liam Vaughn Moody, at the Harold McCormick home 
on the Lake Shore Drive. The reading for February 
2 1st was to have been given at the home of the James 
B. Wallers on Superior street, but was given at the 
Mark Willings on Rush street instead. The course 
ended with a reading of "What the Public Wants," by 
Arnold Bennett, at the Robert B. McGanns in Pearson 
street. 



Chapter Ten 

jURING the season of 1904 I instituted a 
series of book recitals in which ten or more 
students took part. The idea was to pre- 
sent the entire book, parts of it being related 
to connect the most striking scenes that were 
read. Early in the series Miss Clara E. Laughlin's story 
"Felicity" was presented, Miss Laughliri herself being 
present. The occasion was unusually interesting. 

Miss Laughlin's gifts are various. She is recognized 
by magazine editors as one of the best judges of sub- 
mitted scripts. Her judgment is sound and just, though 
kindly. She is a writer of excellent fiction, essays and 
description. Her perception of character makes her an 
unusually good biographer. She is blessed with humor. 
She has an unusually departmented mind, with all its 
departments immediately at command. Her style is 
lucid, and so simple no one need read any line of hers a 




My Chicago 83 

second time to know exactly what it means. Probably 
the truest story of Riley's career and output was the 
one she wrote shortly after he passed away. A warm 
friendship had grown up between them during Riley's 
declining years a friendship based upon mutual under- 
standing of the finer things of life, and a respect 
which each had for the genius or the talent of the 
other. 

Just here I am reminded of an incident in connection 
with one of the many recitals of Mr. Riley's sketches I 
had given previous to the recital of "Felicity." A new 
pupil, a bashful, unsophisticated girl from some suburb, 
had come to me for instruction. I asked her to recite. 
To my surprise and joy she gave Riley's "The Happy 
Little Cripple" with singular vividity. I was particularly 
enthusiastic because I considered it one of Riley's master- 
pieces, and up to that time I had never found any one 
who could bring out its peculiar pathos. Of course I at 
once determined to put it on a program and so informed 
her. The following day she came to me accompanied 
by her mother, who told me she would not like her daugh- 
ter to appear in "that little thing of Riley's," that she 
wanted her to do something big and dramatic. It took 
much reasoning on my part to convince them that "Truth 
is the strong thing," and not the size of a canvas nor the 
subject or length of a poem that counts. 

One of the most interesting events in my Studios was 
a visit of Joseph Jefferson the year before his death in 
1905. The capacity of the Studios is supposed to be 
about one hundred and twenty-five, but on this occasion 
I believe about five hundred crowded in, squeezing each 
other off their feet. Girls fought for places at his feet, 
and on the arms of his chair. Among them was Mar- 
jorie Cooke, who became one of his special admirations, 
and I did not know but he would carry her off with him. 
Mansfield did some time later and she rehearsed with 



84 My Chicago 

him, but decided that she would not give up her writing 
for a dramatic career. 

I came to know a good many things about Mr. Jeffer- 
son that are not known to many people. He had as 
many facets as a rose diamond. He was an excellent 
painter in water colors, but not so good in oils, though 
he prided himself as a master in oil painting. He had 
pet peculiarities, referable to his self acquired education. 
He knew nothing of scholastic methods, but on the other 
hand he knew many things that are unknown to formal 
scholars. He made his success in life on one half of one 
lung. In his earlier years, before the public found him, 
his physical condition was such that his mind brooded 
intensely upon those questions of death and of what 
comes after that puzzled Job and have plagued the 
innumerable generations ever since. When it became 
clear that he was not going to die, the cloud lifted, 
and left him with a clear vision of spiritual things. He 
had passed middle life and fame had come to him and 
brought him ease before his attention was drawn to the 
phenomena upon which rests that which is known as spir- 
itualism. He became an industrious investigator, and 
seemed through those investigations to have found out 
that spiritualism was not at all the thing it was thought 
to be by those who believed in it. Yet by his own ac- 
knowledgment it had shown him enough to satisfy him 
that death is only an incident in life; that individual ex- 
istence is continuous; that as some one has put it, 

"Were there no night, there'd be no day; 

Were there no death, no life." 

In other words, and by assiduous research continued up 
to his passing away, he proved for himself a line of phil- 
osophy very like that ancient body of philosophy and 
fact that appears in the Sanscrit writings, and constitutes 
today the heart of the thought and belief that prevails 
in Hindustan and the farther orient, under the much 



My Chicago 85 

misunderstood name of Buddhism. He partook of 
Hamlet's view that we are endowed with "capabilities 
and godlike reason, looking before and after." Once 
he said, "If you find it possible to imagine a stick having 
only one end, will you please tell me which end?" His 
notion of individual continuity seemed to include neces- 
sarily a past as well as a future existence, emerging from 
and disappearing in regions beyond our power to chart. 
It is anomalous that a man perfected as he was in the art 
so engrossing as the one in which he had towered to the 
highest, should have found the time or had the bent to 
study and to reason in domains so esoteric, so far re- 
moved, so little explored. I think the anomaly may be 
explained by his highly spiritualized nature, his clarity 
in perceiving spiritual possibilities, his passion for inquir- 
ing after truth and his utter lack of prejudice. 

While I am on the subject I may as well say that Edwin 
Booth was strongly tinged with beliefs similar to those 
held by Mr. Jefferson. Mr. Booth was profoundly 
studious. I am aware this statement will be received 
with surprise, possibly with incredulity by most people. 
The answer is that only to his intimates did he show 
himself as he really was. My own acquaintance with 
him was limited, but it so happens that some of these 
intimates were in the circle of my friendship, and through 
them I have this picture of him "in his habit as he lived," 
not in the pose in which Ke stood behind the footlights 
and before the people. 

Something along parallel lines may be said of Richard 
Mansfield as I knew him in his personal as well as his 
professional life. Like Mr. Booth he posed to the pub- 
lic. Also like Mr. Booth, he was a pure joy to his 
friends. I doubt if the American stage has known a 
greater melodramatic actor. His Baron Chevreal had a 
verisimilitude that was simply astonishing. In "Dr. 
Jekyl and Mr. Hyde" he smployed adroitly several 



86 My Chicago 

tricks that were very shuddery, but purely theatric using 
that term in its mechanical sense. When he attempted 
higher things, he made the judicious grieve. It was in 
his hours of relaxation that he really came out strong. 
He was a brilliant musician, with a fine voice, well 
trained. He had a streak of fun in him that was simply 
entrancing. He would play, he would sing, he would 
dance, he would tell stories that would waken the dead, 
they were so funny. There were no limits to his gifts. 
He was one of the most interesting talkers on more sub- 
jects than any one else I ever have known. And he had 
friends in every town, to whom he gave of all these 
gifts most lavishly. Some of those evenings at which I 
was present are among the brighest of my memories. 
He never came to my Studios but that he brought sun- 
shine. All of us were fond of him; all of us mourned 
him, none of us more sincerely than myself. He was 
supposed to be unapproachable and so he was. To 
strangers his manner was forbidding, sometimes harsh, 
sometimes positively discourteous. It was when he chose 
to be the approacher that he disclosed the real 
Mansfield. 

Mr. David Warfield's visits to my Studios were little 
events in themselves. He took an intelligent interest in 
the work that was being done there, and my pupils were 
always glad to see him. 

On one occasion, after listening to several scenes and 
plays, he engaged one of my pupils to take a place sud- 
denly vacated in his company. The young woman made 
good and remained with him several seasons. Mr. War- 
field is one of the best exponents of the art of expres- 
sion that ever graced the stage. His versatility in dialect 
has delighted thousands everywhere. For a long time 
P thought it was a gift, but I was only half right. The 
gift back of it was a peculiarly keen sense of melody. 
If he heard a dialect spoken, he would catch and repro- 



My Chicago 87 

duce it, exactly as people catch and sing a song. This is 
equivalent to saying he had a perfect melodic memory. 
It is easier for him to remember than to forget a song 
or a dialect. I think in this respect he has only one equal 
on the stage, and that is Nat Goodwin, who at one time 
in London played a Cockney part, and was both amused 
and amazed when the critics wanted to know where that 
Cockney had been all the years they had never heard of 
him, and how any Cockney ever broke into so good a 
company in a high class theatre. It took a lot of trouble 
to convince them that he was an American, distinguished 
in his own country and profession. Their somewhat 
indignant curiosity is easily understood when it is con- 
sidered that no one save here and there an English actor 
has been able to speak as the Cockney speaks. The dia- 
lect comes near to being a separate language, and its 
inflections do not lend themselves to imitations, they are 
so queer. The Cockney tongue is spoken only in that 
part of London which is known as the Land of Cockaigne, 
an urban district bounded on the east by the Minories, 
on the south by the Thames, on the west by the old 
Temple Bar, and on the north by Holborn. About the 
middle of this district stands the church of St. Mary le 
Bow (locally known as Simmerylabo). In the tower of 
this church is a chime of most sweet bells. The Cockney 
language is not supposed to be spoken by any one who 
lives beyond the sound of Bow Bells. 




My Chicago 



Chapter Eleven 

T will always be a pleasant memory that Ben 
King came to my Studios in response to my 
invitation. The visit was a delightful one 
to my pupils and myself, and if evidences 
mean anything, he also enjoyed it. With 
this began an acquaintanceship that was all too suddenly 
terminated by his death within a year. 

It was at Bowling Green, Kentucky, that his call came. 
He was doing platform work that season in conjunction 
with Opie Read, and for the first time in his life had 
found prosperity in a new field for which his talents 
eminently fitted him. 

It is probable that out of the many poems he wrote 
the best remembered is "If I Should Die To-Night," a 
whimsical travesty on a serious poem bearing the same 
title. One verse of it floats to this day through the 
minds of many millions, most of whom never heard of 
the man himself. I mean 

"If I should die to-night, 

And you should come to my cold corpse and say, 
Weeping and heartsick o'er my lifeless clay 

If I should die tonight, 

And you should come in deepest grief and woe 
And say 'Here's that ten dollars that I owe,' 

I might arise in my large white cravat 

And say 'What's that?' 

If I should die to-night, 

And you should come to my cold corpse and kneel, 
Clasping my bier to show the grief you feel, 



My Chicago 89 

If I should die to-night, 

And you should come to me and there and then 
Just even hint 'bout paying me that ten, 

I might arise the while, 
But I'd drop dead again." 

After the entertainment that night, the live boys of 
Bowling Green flocked with Opie and Ben to the hotel 
seeking more of the same stuff they had been listening to 
at the hall. Mr. Read very early excused himself and 
went to his room. Ben King was teased into about a half 
hour of fun and would have been up all night if he had 
done all they wanted of him. After some time they 
compromised and agreed to let him go if he would recite 
"If I Should Die To-night." He did, and went to bed 
and died that night. A call for six o'clock had been 
left. When the bellboy reported to Mr. Read that Mr. 
King did not answer, he went himself and found Ben 
cold. It broke up the season's engagements and came 
very near breaking up Mr. Read himself. A very strong 
attachment had grown up between them through daily 
and nightly association in The Chicago Press Club. That 
rather unemotional group of disillusioned men was 
stunned when the news came. 

The Press Club took charge of the obsequies and laid 
their friend away in a beautiful place near the city of 
St. Joseph, Michigan, which had been his home for some 
time. As Opie Read said at the time, "the people of 
the United States have at last found out there is a place 
in Michigan called St. Joe." Ben King's monument is 
a large and beautiful granite boulder bearing this 
chiseled inscription : 

1857 BEN KING 1894 

Opie Read is now the President of that same Press 
Club. I think he was the man who suggested the absorp- 
tion of another club, probably the most amazing that 



9o My Chicago 

ever was formed in this or any other country The 
Whitechapel Club. At any rate, he was a member of 
both organizations and the two had common origin 
among newspaper men and artists living in Chicago. 

The Press Club was organized in 1879, and had 
grown into a large membership and a fairly substantial 
condition. 

The Whitechapel Club was organized in 1888 and 
had grown into a glorious reputation and a condition of 
perfect penury. The elder took compassion upon the 
younger, enfolded it and paid its debts, so that as an 
entity it ceased, but as a nursery or preparatory school .of 
genius it will be remembered for a long, long time. The 
membership included Brand Whitlock, afterward Mayor 
of Toledo, and still later United States Minister to Bel- 
igium, whose story of the invasion and desolation of that 
[sweet country is one of the most earnest and profoundly! 
'touching records thus far made of any episode in the! 
! great war. George Ade; Wallace Rice; W. W. Dens- 
low, the artist who died but recently at Buffalo; Finley 
Peter Dunn, the philosophy of whose Mr. Dooley has 
held the attention and delighted the hearts of all the 
English speaking peoples these many years; Charlie 
Holloway, now admittedly the foremost mural painter 
in the United States; Alfred Henry Lewis, who after- 
ward wrote the only stories of western life (particularly 
of the cattle era) that had absolute validity; Alfred's 
brother, William E. Lewis, now editor and proprietor 
of the New York Morning Telegraph, a great and ag- 
gressive newspaper; Herbert A. Hallet, now the adver- 
tising manager of the New York Morning Telegraph; 
Tom E. Powers and Horace Taylor, cartoonists, both 
of them working now in New York and syndicated 
throughout the land; Hon. Wm. E. Mason, afterwards 
United States Senator and then Congressman at large 
from Illinois; Dr. G. Frank Lydston, whose work both 



My Chicago 91 

professional and literary is as well known in Europe 
as at home; Hermann the Great (wizard) ; Dr. Frank 
W. Reilly, later managing editor of The Chicago Daily 
News, and his son Leigh Reilly, managing editor of the 
Chicago Herald up to the time The Herald was ab- 
sorbed by The Examiner. He has recently become the 
most important man in the news field in the United States 
having been called to Washington where he was made 
United States News Bureau head; John C. Eastman 
editor and proprietor of The Chicago Evening Journal; 
Opie Read, Ben King, and a few others who achieved 
fame and success locally, but who probably were not so 
well known outside of Chicago. 

The Whitechapel Club spent the larger part of its 
interesting life in one room opening on the alley back of 
The Daily News office. It had no janitor, no key. The 
center table was a gigantic coffin. The' wall decorations 
were relics of murder and other sports. These were 
such things as pieces of rope with which ladies or gen- 
tlemen had been hanged; knives, pistols, and a fine line 
of assorted tools having lethal purposes. The club had 
a collection of skulls that had been made by Doctor 
Spray, a widely known alienist, who for several years 
had charge of the Elgin Asylum for the Insane. Chap- 
lain Thompson, imbued with the spirit of his flock, had 
the crowns sawed off these skulls and the eyeholes en- 
larged, then with the assistance of Charlie Holloway 
he mounted in each of the eyeholes a prism of colored 
glass red glass, green glass, blue, and so on. Being 
thus provided with a ventilating hole on top, and eye 
pieces, they were mounted on the gas jets. After dark 
the only light in the place was chromatic if not exhil- 
arating it was a wonderful stained-glass effect. The 
irreverend chaplain was given much credit for this 
artistic triumph. 

The principal and most delicately-cherished mortuary 



92 My Chicago 

relic in the whole place was an especially distinguished 
skull that usually occupied the center of the stage that 
is, the middle of the coffin lid. Previous to her abrupt 
departure from a too respectable world, it had been part 
of a lady who was best known to the police of our fair 
city as Waterford Jack, the Queen of the Sands. Her 
Majesty's domain had included an area bounded by the 
lake, Chicago avenue, State street, and an indefinite line 
to the north running somewhere through what is now 
known as the Astor street neighborhood. It had Sir 
Walter Scott's Alsatia faded to the pallor of Puritanism. 
It was invaded and searched every time a burglary or 
murder turned up in the social annals, no matter where 
committed, but after each invasion it closed up as water 
does when you poke your finger in and take it out again. 
When Long John Wentworth became mayor he lost 
such scanty patience as he had, called out the fire depart- 
ment, and with the lake for a reservoir wiped the whole 
kingdom out in one desolating flood. The subsequent 
history of Her Majesty is unknown; but her skull was 
fully authenticated before it was given the honor of cen- 
tral interest I have just described. 

A good many artists of international reputation from 
time to time contributed wonderful drawings commem- 
orating occurrences in the Whitechapel Club, and having 
in general a tendency to celebrate or to cynically dis- 
close the toxic virtues of alcohol, most of the sketches 
having been made at hours anywhere between three A. 
M. and twelve noon, when those present were in a state 
to enlist the lively interest of the Keeley Institute. 

Somehow in the transfer of membership to the Press 
Club these pictures, some of them priceless and bearing 
great signatures, disappeared. So did the visitors' book, 
which abounded in autographs worth all kinds of money. 

The Whitechapel Club had no regular meetings. It 
had regular officers, one of whom was a treasurer of 



My Chicago 93 

whom no bond was required because the treasury in his 
keeping was minus of even the character usually and 
sardonically described as red ink. The doings invari- 
ably were indecorous. It is a pity no record of them 
was kept, though if one had been, a good deal of it 
never would have passed the censor, because it was 
too funny, too brainy, and too squarely in opposition to 
all things dogmatic or conventional. 

I will venture to record one episode because it mirrors 
the name of a man whose memory will outlast the mem- 
ory of most other Chicago men by reason of his having 
shown distinct talent, sometimes approaching genius, as a 
writer of fiction. Two guesses? Yes, you got it 
the first time Hobart Chatfield Chatfield-Taylor. Mr. 
Taylor was a member of the Whitechapel and was not 
by the others worshipped from afar. The treasurer was 
no less a man than Frederick Upham Adams, since 
distinguished as a novelist, but then commonly known to 
his friends as Grizzly Adams. The Club was in arrears 
in the matter of rent, to say nothing of liabilities to 
some of the principal liquor houses. The treasury was 
about eight hundred worse off than nothing. On the 
monetary side of its character the Club was somewhat 
callous, but the creditors were eager, sometimes insolent, 
and something had to be done. A municipal election 
was about to come off. The popular but unrespected 
chaplain of the Club, the very, irreverend Tombstone 
Thompson (real name Tomo) had an inspiration. He 
proposed that the Club become a political body, declare 
a platform, nominate, candidates for city offices on a 
ticket of its own, and extract from outsiders the largest 
possible campaign fund. This carried. The platform 
was "No gas, no water, no police," a sturdy statement 
of manly independence. Grizzly Adams and Tombstone 
Thompson were appointed a nominating committee. As 
by one impulse these two great minds pounced upon 



94 My Chicago 

Hobart Chatfield Chatfield-Taylor for the mayoralty, 
and forthwith they proceeded to call upon that estimable 
gentleman and ask that he permit the use of his name 
in that lofty connection, or, if he objected to the use of 
it in full, that he permit the use of any part of it. Mr. 
Taylor in a burst of unexampled generosity told them 
they might use the whole of it and go as far as they 
liked. They did. They nominated an entire ticket with 
his shining name at the head, and haying the inside of 
the newspaper offices, got as much publicity as the regu- 
lar tickets. 

The ground being thus prepared, the entire member- 
ship resolved itself into a finance committee (they called it 
"touching" committee) and went after the public without 
mercy. 

The ticket polled nearly one thousand jocular votes, 
and the touching committee raised nearly nine hundred 
dollars cash. Thus and by these means the creditors, to 
their amazement, were paid in full, new credit was 
established, and the life of the Club prolonged. 

Chatfield-Taylor was not elected Mayor on this ticket, 
but did continue his work as a writer, producing among 
other works "The Crimson Wing," probably his best 
novel, and biographies of Moliere and Goldoni, for 
which he was decorated by France and Italy. His latest 
contribution to literature is a handsome volume illus- 
trated by Lester G. Hornby, called "Chicago." 

The Whitechapel was distinctively and exclusively a 
man's club. If any woman ever entered its door or doors 
I do not know, nor have I ever heard of her. In order 
that a woman might know a good deal about the institu- 
tion it would be necessary merely that she have some of 
the Club members on the list of her acquaintances. That 
was my case. But I dare say most of the things that 
happened would fall inclusively in that realm of wonders 



My Chicago 95 

vaguely hinted by the lady in Tennyson's "Princess" in 
the impersonal query, 

"What kind of tales do men tell men 
When they are by themselves?" 

In answer I will quote "Bunthorne," the dear old thing, 
in his sage conclusion concerning certain meanings in the 
decrees of>Nature: "I cannot tell." Of course not. 

The Whitechapel Club was so closely interrelated with 
the Press Club that a large membership was common to 
both ; and while the Whitechapel could show a creditable 
list of men who have since become famous, the Press 
Club shows a larger. 

The Press Club itself originated in an earlier organ- 
ization called the Owl Club, which had been formed in 
1876 by James H. McVicker, Will Eaton, and Will E. 
Chapman. Its membership at first was restricted to 
newspaper men, actors, musicians and painters, but 
within three years the qualifications for membership 
were broken down, and pretty much all the men in La- 
Salle Street and the Board of Trade came in so that the 
original members, feeling themselves at a monetary dis- 
advantage, broke away and started afresh under the dis- 
tinctive Press Club name in November, 1879. 

The Press Club was a success from the beginning, the 
members profiting by their recent experience as Owls. 
As a professional club, it ranks to-day with its famous 
prototype, the Savage Club of London, and outranks all 
other organizations of the same nature on this side of 
the Atlantic. 

In its earlier years, while it was cabined and confined 
to a limited space on the top floor of a building at the 
corner of Madison and Clark streets, it practiced a gen- 
erous although a homely hospitality. It was in the way 
of honoring distinguished writers, actors, singers, and 
other artists whose occasions brought them to Chicago. 



96 My Chicago 

So many of my own friends were members of the Club 
that I used to go frequently, and these visits brought me 
into contact with many people who otherwise would have 
been strangers and who were interested in the same 
things that interested me. Friendships formed then 
continue now save those few that were terminated by 
death. Of some of these old friends I would like to 
say a few things that will be new to my readers. 

The first name that occurs to me is that of William 
D. Eaton (handsome Will Eaton as he was always 
called). At the time I met him he was one of the then 
famous Chicago dramatic critics. Will was on the 
Times, the others were Teddy McPhelim on the Tribune 
and Elwyn A. Barren on the Inter Ocean. To me and 
many others at that time these men seemed more impor- 
tant than the Czar of all the Russias. While critic of 
the Times Will wrote "All the Rage," the first farce 
to fill an entire evening and which had a run of six years. 
Shortly after this in, (I think) 1881, Will left the Times 
and founded the Chicago Herald, making that paper a 
big success in eight months. In addition to his pro- 
nounced success as a newspaper man he has many times 
proven himself a born promoter in the more lucrative 
field of commercial exploitation, his energetic endeavors 
taking him to England, where he passed several success- 
ful years, becoming a member of the celebrated Savage 
Club of London. Walter Hurt in a recent biographical 
sketch of Mr. Eaton said, "To more than touch a few 
of the high places in the remarkable life-road travelled 
by William D. Eaton would necessitate writing a book. 
In Mr. Eaton character and personality affinitively com- 
bine to an admirable and a satisfying harmony. Men- 
tally and temperamentally endowed with those special 
qualities that make for a fine fellowship, with a mind 
both informed and informative, he is the most charming 
of companions, delightful in discourse and sympa- 



My Chicago 97 

thetically receptive. He is a public speaker of fluency 
and grace, and a writer of admirably varied accomplish- 
ments, surpassingly gifted with the power of satire. 
Speaking of him to me, Edmund Vance Cook, the poet, 
once said, "He is the most interesting talker I ever met." 
Congenitally and by culture he is essentially a gentleman. 
Courtly, dignified, genial, one instinctively associates him 
with the stately halls and spacious gardens of an old 
manor house of England, rather than with the rough- 
neck atmosphere of a husky young American metropolis, 
where humanity, still in the stage of commercial 
hoodlumism, retains all its raw edges." 

It would be assuming a task too large and possibly 
too out of proportion in comparison with others to give 
to John McGovern all that might be deservedly given 
him. He was a peculiar influence in the life of Chicago 
and in some degree of the country for almost forty years; 
and his posthumous influence may prove larger than that 
of his own life time. I can do no better than repeat here 
the memorial resolution of the Press club passed when 
he died late in nineteen hundred and seventeen. It says: 
"For almost forty years, since the earliest days of this 
Club John McGovern had been so much of it, and the 
Club so much to him, that his passing created a strange 
and sudden blank. The term of his membership in- 
cluded various changes not only in the Club's condition, 
but in its roster; so that men came and went, and were 
forgotten, and others who knew nothing of its.beginnings 
took their places; and these mutations were continuous. 
Yet through all of them he remained, a figure so con- 
spicuous that a sense of permanence attached to him in 
the memory of every man who at any time had been one 
of us. 

"And this was referable to his personality not only, 
though that of itself was peculiarly compelling, but to 
the remarkable bent of his genius, the depth of his 



98 My Chicago 

humor, the greater depth of his scholarship, his stark 
democracy in all things, his inflexible honesty, the sin- 
cerity of his friendships. No other man among us held 
higher ideals; none was more perfect in the artistry of 
words, none had clearer perceptions of poetic beauty, 
none ever expressed perceptions of that kind in more 
perfect poetic forms. In literature he was a craftsman 
greater than most men knew. Later time may give him 
higher praise and truer estimate than came to him here. 

"His biography and the record of his work will ap- 
pear in other documents. This one is a heart-felt tribute 
by brothers to a brother who is gone, whose going smote 
our elder ones with the pang of a great loss, a pang that 
will not soon abate. His own philosophy of life and 
death would have forbidden our mourning him. He 
would have us take counsel with that Maeterlinck he so 
admired, and reflect that it is foolish to complain where 
there is so little distance between one who is dead and 
those who mourn him considering that all mankind, 
destined to one and the same end, is divided only by 
little intervals, even when they appear very great. Since 
we must all travel the same road, is it not unworthy of a 
wise man to weep for one who has set out earlier 
than ourselves? He who is born into the world must 
also leave it. His stay may be longer, but the end is 
always alike. If you consider the ills of life, it is long 
even for a child; i^f you regard the duration, it is short 
even for an old man. If you have lost a friend, you 
ought to bring yourself to this frame of mind: that you 
are more pleased at having had him, than grieved that 
you have him no longer. 

"And even so, we think of John." 

Next stands the stately figure of Stanley Waterloo, a 
great man, whose true value is not yet really understood. 
He wrote many books, some of which were evanescent 
because their writing was crammed into the intervals 



My Chicago 99 

of newspaper work for a working newspaper man he 
remained down to the time of his sudden demise in 1913. 
But one of them, "The Story of Ab," is in my opinion 
and in the opinion of many others whom I believe to be 
competent, the only serious book written by a Chicago 
author that will live and go on living. It is a story of 
the stone age, the era of the cave man. As a story 
merely, it is intensely interesting; but it is also a scien- 
tifically accurate account of human life as it was and 
was carried on past the turning point where man dis- 
covered the possibility of opposing the thumb of either 
hand to the finger tips, and so found out the way to 
make and use a tool. The first of these tools was a 
weapon, a stone bludgeon. This was followed by an 
axe of stone. Other implements, some of them for war, 
some for domestic use, followed in due course. I am 
not writing either an account or a criticism of the book, 
but I think it worth while to say it was and is scientifically 
sound in its paleolithics and its paleontology. 

Stanley told me that he put twelve years of patient 
research into the subject before he wrote a line. Its 
scientific accuracy is evidenced by its use in the supple- 
mentary reading courses in the public schools of about a 
dozen states, and of its similar or related uses abroad. 
It has had several reissues in England and has been 
translated into all the languages of continental Europe. 
It is recognized that Stanley knew more about the cave 
man and knew all of it with more certainty than any of 
the scholars who had specialized in the same line. As 
an instance: While he was trying to clear up to his own 
satisfaction the question whether the sabre-toothed tiger 
antedated the stone age or coexisted with the cave man, 
he called on the Curator N of the Museum in the Smith- 
sonian Institute at Washington and asked the privilege 
of examining the skull of a sabre-toothed tiger that had 
recently been acquired. When he explained to the Cura- 



ioo My Chicago 

tor the reason why he wanted to see the skull, the 
curator smiled and assured him he need go no farther, 
because it was established that the tiger had disappeared 
before the beginning of the stone age. Stanley was not 
inclined to dispute the point; he simply said he would 
like to see the skull anyway. The curator personally 
conducted him to the place of exhibit, and there, to the 
profound surprise of the curator, they found embedded 
in the skull the blade of a stone axe the axe that had 
killed the tiger. 

On that day there occurred a chronological introversion 
of history in the case of tigers and men. Instead of 
being merely an extinct creature the sabre-toothed tiger 
was promoted to association with the human race, which 
promotion undoubtedly accelerated real extinction at a 
date considerably postponed. 

Stanley's last book appeared very shortly after his 
death. The closing chapters had been left in skeleton, 
but were rounded out and finished by his intimate friend 
and Press Club fellow member, Harry Irving Greene, 
with whom he had been in consultation over it and who 
knew Stanley's style so well that he was enabled to pre- 
serve complete continuity in Stanley's own vein down to 
the end. Stanley may be said to have set a style among 
fiction writers whose plots include things scientific or ac- 
credited facts in history. This last book of his bears 
the title "A Son of the Ages." An episode essential to 
the thread of the narrative necessitated a description of 
Noah's flood. In his own way and in a direction, the 
possibilities of which never had suggested themselves to 
the Biblical archaeologists, he established the fact of 
that flood in the region and approximately at the time 
dealt with in the book of Genesis. Geological research 
and studies of ancient land and water distribution dis- 
closed a seismic disturbance then and thereabout, in which 
there was a deep depression of a large land area con- 



My Chicago 101 

tiguous to a sea of which the present Mediterranean is a 
vestigial remainder. All living things in that area were 
drowned, and the assumption of unusual meteorological 
phenomena may be granted, or at least needs no argu- 
ment. He established, further, a subsequent upheaval 
of the area submerged, by which the waters were thrown 
back and a higher land surface established. This per- 
fectly unconcerned way of accounting for a long dis- 
puted event rather overtopped the performance of 
Professor Heilprecht of the University of Pennsylvania 
who went to the site of the pre-Assyrian city of Nipur, 
there to dig for records that would confirm the Bible 
story. Professor Heilprecht found records that might 
be construed as offering such a confirmation, which was 
not at all surprising, because there are records or fairly 
uniform traditions of similar floods all over the world; 
but being on the job and being fired with professional 
zeal, he went on digging until he had uncovered the ruins 
of other buried cities under Nipur, of an easily determined 
age of twelve thousand years, and showing a develop- 
ment that could not have been reached in a term less 
than twelve thousand preceding years. By this double 
discovery Professor Heilprecht at one stroke confirmed 
the flood and destroyed the Mosaic chronology. The 
University of Pennsylvania published all this in full as 
conclusive proof of Bible truth, somehow overlooking 
the effect upon that same truth of what their Professor 
had done to the other Bible truths, as affecting the 
Mosaic chronology. Stanley Waterloo had rather the 
best of the University, but Stanley was not a Presby- 
terian and Professor Heilprecht was. 

Whenever I think of Stanley there appears beside him 
the figure of Opie Read. For a large part of their lives 
these two were inseparable. Stanley wrote maybe a 
dozen books. Opie has written I don't know how many. 
He came to public notice first while he was on the Little 



102 My Chicago 

Rock Gazette, and rose to national reputation as editor 
of the Arkansaw Traveller. Since then he has been on 
the New York World, the Cleveland Leader, and several 
Chicago newspapers. Of late he has been doing Chau- 
tauqua work, being at the same time under contract for 
special stories with The Chicago Evening Journal. His 
first big selling books embodied his knowledge of 
Arkansas and Arkansas characters. His stories are 
purely human, sometimes dramatic, sometimes episodic, 
but always interesting. One of his books, "The Juck- 
lins," published about thirty years ago, has up to this 
time had a sale of around two million copies. He has 
been translated into all the languages of continental 
Europe excepting the Russian, but including the Scandi- 
navian. The Scandinavian translation was made by a 
man who knew English on the Scandinavian plan. It 
was a pretty good translation even at that, but the trans- 
lator succeeded in correcting an error in the author's 
name. Now, Opie's name is Opie; but the translator 
could find no such word in his valuable handbook, nor 
his English dictionary, therefore to him it was clear that 
the English printer had blundered. He knew there was 
such a word as Open. Evidently that was the right name. 
So on the title page the author's name appears as Open 
Read. r^" 

As an individual Mr. Read enjoys and deserves wide 
popularity. A formal dinner was spread in his honor 
in the Press Club, May 2, 1902. Wallace Bruce Ams- 
bury, whose book, "Ballads of the Bourbonnais" cele- 
brates the habitant population of the Kankakee region, 
much as Doctor Drummond's celebrated the habitant of 
Quebec, came forward at that dinner with the toast which 
faithfully though humorously describes the man. I could 
not do better than quote it here: 

Dis language Anglaise dat dey spe'k, 
On State of Illinois, 



My Chicago 103 

Is hard for Frenchmen heem to learn, 

It give me moch annoy. 
Las' w'ek ma frien', McGoverane 

He com' to me an' say, 
You mak' a teas' on Opie Read 

Wen dey geeve gran' banquay. 

I mak' a toas'? Not on your life, 

Dat' man's wan frien' of me; 
Wat for I warm heem op lak' toas' 

De reason I can't see. 
An' den John laugh on hees eye 

Wen he is to me say: 
"To mak' a toas' is not a roas' 

It's just de odder way." 

* 

Dat's how I learn dat toas' an roas' 

Is call by different name, 
Dough bot' are warm in dere own way, 

Dere far from mean de same. 
An' so my frien', in lof I clasp 

Your gread beeg brawny han', 
An' share vit you in fellowship 

An' pay you on deman'. 

You're built opon a ver' large plan, 

Overe seex feet you rise; 
You need it all to shelter in 

Your heart dat's double size. 
You are too broad for narrow t'ings, 

Too gr'ad for any creed; 
I'll eat de roas' but drink de toas' 

To my friend, Opie Read. 

It may be insidious to say with too much assurance 
that Waterford Jack was the first lady before Cynthea 

I / 



104 My Chicago 

Leonard to impress her personality, her principles and 
her methods upon the public life of this city, but between 
Jack and the dawn of Cynthea were many years unmarked 
by feminine influence upon public affairs. 

Mrs. Leonard swooped down and fluttered the dove- 
cotes of our Corioli before the embers of the great fire 
had ceased to smoulder. While it cannot be denied that 
all of her ideas were fantastic, it must be admitted that 
she strove for their realization with untiring activity. 
Mrs. Leonard was out for woman suffrage with both 
hands and the whole of her volubility, which was reverber- 
ant and unceasing. As a new phenomenon she excited 
the interest and exalted the joy of living of the news- 
paper men, who gave her a noble liberality of newspaper 
space. The term of her prominence was comparatively 
brief. That sort of thing never does last very long. 
Her one contribution to the world at large was her 
daughter Lillian, whom we know as Lillian Russell. 

During the declension of her mother Lillian emerged, 
a girl of sixteen or thereabout, at first a tiny star in 
theatrical skies, and mounted swiftly in augmented lustre 
to that place in the zenith which she still holds. Tony 
Pastor discovered her and gave her a first appearance 
at his theatre in Fourteenth street, New York. She was 
and is a singer well worth hearing, but she was with- 
held from becoming an actress by a singular limitation. 
Her beauty and a certain subtle emanation that could not 
be resisted any more than it could be defined, put her 
across the footlights into great and enduring popularity; 
but an inborn reserve somewhat like the restraint of a 
great lady stood between her and any adequate expres- 
sion of theatric art. 

Another interregnum: and who is this we see? Tall, 
square shouldered, well set up, vivacious, black eyed, and 
as Franc Wilkie described her, purple haired; distin- 
guished by an ability to write things that never were dis- 




My Chicago 105 

creet, and sometimes were astonishing. What was it 
Charlotte Perkins advocated? I have forgotten. But 
she held the stage, down center, during the latter half of 
the eighteen eighties. Then for a time she was obscured, 
to emerge again somewhat subdued, rather dignified, and 
otherwise improved. She is Mrs. Charlotte Perkins Gil- 
man now, and is lecturing and writing, creditably. 



Chapter Twelve 

I OR some time I had become much interested 
in Reinhart's productions of The Miracle 
and Shakespearean plays in Berlin and in 
May, 1914, I sailed for Paris enroute to 
Germany, actuated largely by my desire to 
see some of his work. After a month spent in Paris I 
started in company with my friends the Ralph Clarksons 
on a leisurely trip to Berlin. On reaching Heidelberg 
I received a telegram from George Hamlin, who had 
learned of my plans in Paris telling me that I must go 
to Berlin at once in order to see the two last performances 
to be given by Reinhart that season. I gave up a visit 
to Leipsic, to which I had looked forward with interest 
because among other things there I should see the original 
of Bocklein's "The Isle of Death" which for years I 
had greatly longed to see, and took the first train for 
Berlin. Upon my arrival I went to a pension Krause 
where I secured a charming apartment and sallied forth 
in search of a seat for the play which on that night was 
The Miracle. 

The demand for seats was so great, altho this 
spectacular play was given in what formerly had been a 
skating rink transformed into a theatre for this produc- 
tion and seating between five and six thousand persons, 



io6 My Chicago 

for a time I was in a state of mind bordering on despair 
because the finding of even a single seat seemed hopeless. 
Just as I was about to give up the hunt, I chanced to 
meet an old Chicago newspaper friend who in some mys- 
terious way produced not only a seat for that" night's 
performance but also one for the production of Twelfth 
Night which was given at the celebrated Deutches Theatre 
the next night. 

It surely was a novel experience and a somewhat ex- 
citing one to be driven alone through the streets of Berlin 
the route to the theatre taking me through the Thier- 
garten, and by many of the enumerable statues which 
line the streets in every direction. Then to find myself 
seated in the midst of the great audience in which I did 
not find a single face that I had ever seen before, but as 
soon as the curtain went up on the opening scene I was 
completely absorbed in the wonders of the production 
which surpassed anything I had seen with its two thousand 
people and two hundred horses besides mules, dogs, etc., 
in the cast. Frau Krause had provided me with a card 
on which was printed her name and address a neces- 
sary precaution as my knowledge of German was too 
limited to insure my safe return to the Pension. 

On the following night I attended the performance of 
Twelfth Night which closed the Reinhart season. The 
performance was one of extreme interest to me. In fact 
it is difficult for me to express all that I got out of it. 
I had considered myself well acquaihted with the play 
in all its details, having taught it for many years, and 
having seen notable productions of it in America, but 
as the curtain rose and the setting of the stage for the 
opening scene was revealed I was convinced that I was 
to see something very different from any production of 
the play I had ever seen before. The setting was a shal- 
low one showing a sanded beach shore in the extreme 
foreground, with just the hull of the ship in view show- 



My Chicago 107 

ing the captain, some sailors and Viola whose entire 
figure including her head and most of her face was con- 
cealed by a dark hooded cape, as she stepped on shore 
asking, What country's this? The illusion was so start- 
lingly real, that it was difficult to believe it was not true. 
I recalled a presentation of that scene given years ago 
at the Grand Opera House when the stage was so over- 
loaded with scenery that it looked like a store house and 
Miss Viola Allen dressed in the most gorgeous be- 
spangled costume ascended a flight of steps from a full 
fledged vessel and with broad and sweeping voice and 
pantomime inquired What country's this ? I had seen 
sufficient to know that the fame which Reinhart had 
achieved was deserved. The whole play was remarkable 
in its reality and truth. 

The character of the Lady Olivia played in America 
by a socalled first lead to the star and a very negative 
one at that, on this occasion by a sterling actress possessed 
of beauty and charm. The lady was permitted to move 
about as though she actually lived in her own house, a 
privilege which I had never seen accorded her before, 
Maria was a revelation. Instead of a pert saucy com- 
monplace miss, in this case she was represented as a girl 
who had been born and reared in the household accus- 
tomed to the vulgar improprieties of Sir Toby and An- 
drew Aguecheek but entirely unaffected by their familiar- 
ity, joining somewhat in their ribaldry and laughter yet 
holding herself aloof from too much presumption on 
their part, I was greatly impressed with her pictorially. 
I had always seen Maria on the stage as a saucy brunette 
of a cheap type. This girl was fair with her blonde 
hair parted in the middle and falling to her waist in 
two braids. Her costume was dull greys and blues and 
altogether she was a distinct and pleasing feature of the 
play. 

Malvolio too was represented as having the distinc- 



io8 My Chicago 

five qualities which the text calls for quite distinct from 
the extreme finicky and impossible character depicted by 
Sir Henry Irving and others. 

The Clarksons reached Berlin before my departure and 
joined me at the Pension. Miss Katherine Winterbotham 
of Chicago, now Mrs. Thompson Buchanan of New 
York, was spending the year there pursuing her musical 
studies with Frank King Clark, who previously had been 
a successful singer and teacher in Chicago. One evening 
Mr. Clark gave a soiree in his Studio which we all at- 
tended, and where we met Mr. and Mrs. Howard Wells, 
George Hamlin, his wife and daughter, Miss Walton and 
so many other artists and friends that it seemed almost 
like a home reception. Alas ! the breaking out of the war 
closed the beautiful studio and within a year poor Frank 
died, and all the coterie that was assembled there that 
evening had returned to Chicago. 

From Berlin I went to Carlsbad and stopped enroute 
to visit the then celebrated Dalcroze School just outside 
Dresden. The school building resembling a Greek temple 
stood on a high eminence and had with its equipment 
cost a million dollars which had been subscribed by dev- 
otees of Dalcroze who had known him and his work in 
Geneva and Paris. The interior which had been de- 
signed with special reference to the accommodation of 
large classes in physical culture and dancing and which 
included a small theatre, was uniformly decorated in sand 
color, with here and there curtains and draperies of flame 
color of soft and simple fabric the whole thing produc- 
ing a modern and artistic effect which quite delighted me. 
I had had considerable difficulty in gaining permission 
to visit the school as visitors were being scrutinized 
closely, many having carried away the distinctive features 
of the classes and introducing them wherever they lived 
without giving credit to Dalcroze. Alas ! the war brought 



My Chicago 109 

this enterprise to a speedy close and I believe the build- 
ings have since been used as a hospital. 

From Dresden I went to Carlsbad for a month's stay 
and while there a brother of Fredrick Charles, Arch 
Duke of Austria while playing on the golf links received 
news of the shooting of his brother which proved to be 
the touching of the button which set the German war 
forces in motion. Nothing alarming happened for a few 
days, altho rumors of war filled the air. It was only 
when Mrs. Baxter of Evanston and I reached Zurich 
on our way to Lucerne that matters begun to assume a 
more threatening aspect. There the streets were filled 
with soldiers and indications seemed ominous. However 
we travelled the length of lovely Lake Constance after 
our visit to Zurich and enjoyed in tranquillity the battle- 
ments and towers "Which have stood above Lake Con- 
stance, a thousand years and more." When we reached 
the Hotel Nazionale at Lucerne matters begun to look 
grave. Groups of people were huddled together and 
talking in low tones, gravely shaking their heads, as the 
necessity for getting to England safely seemed imminent, 
Mrs. Baxter had occasion to return to Germany and 
wished me to accompany her but I decided to yield to 
the importunities of the Clarksons to join them at Lake 
Como. I left Lucerne at 9 A. M. on the morning of 
August first. When the train reached Lugano a man 
in military attire came on board and took a seat near 
me. He told me that war between Germany and France 
had been declared and that he had just taken leave of 
his family and was off to war. When I reached Tremezzo 
Mr. and Mrs. Clarkson were on the wharf as the steamer 
landed. Mr. Clarkson had just received a paper which 
contained alarming dispatches. In twenty-four hours we 
found ourselves to be comparative prisoners, that is we 
could not get to either France or England. Our only 
hope of escape to America was from Genoa or Naples. 



no My Chicago 

Anxious days followed as continued news of war became 
more and more threatening. We could neither cable 
home nor receive cable messages for a time. We had 
very little money and could get none. We were so panic 
stricken that we refused to spend money enough to get 
a little alcohol with which to make afternoon tea or to buy 
a round trip ticket to Belaggio which cost only thirteen 
cents. On the first day of my arrival I had been reck- 
less and spent a quarter to see the interior of Car- 
lotta the finest villa on Lake Como. It nearly ad- 
joined the hotel and its present owner allowed visitors 
to see the grounds and entrance hall which contained some 
mural decorations by Thorwaldsen and the original statue 
of Cupid and Psyche, the money received being given to 
charity. 

Our anxieties increased day by day. Finally Mr. 
Clarkson and I together with others decided to go to 
Milan and try to get some money on our letters of credit 
or the Chicago First National bank checks which I car- 
ried. We could get none as nothing but Cooke's checks 
were being cashed anywhere. We however secured the 
promise of obtaining some money a little later. Mr. 
Clarkson had been in constant communication with the 
steamship offices in Milan, Naples and Genoa, hoping 
to get passage for himself, Mrs. Clarkson and me as day 
by day the possibility of getting home looked more and 
more dubious, together with the fact that Italy might 
at any moment be drawn into the war making our escape 
more difficult and more hazardous. He finally received 
word that a small Italian steamer which had been reno- 
vated and fitted up for the purpose of carrying Ameri- 
cans to New York was about to sail from Naples and 
there were three berths to be had in the steerage. This 
opportunity Mr. Clarkson saw fit to decline, largely on 
account of the inferiority of the vessel and that it would 
mean being separated from Mrs. Clarkson during the 



My Chicago in 

voyage. I, however, was impressed with the advisability 
of taking advantage of the opportunity as the chances 
for getting home were becoming less and less each day. 
Tickets could not be reserved by telegraph, so I was 
obliged to go to Genoa to secure my passage. I stopped 
at Milan enroute and there held a conference with George 
Hamlin and Norman Mason, son of my friends the A. O. 
Masons of Highland Park who were then looking for 
sailing accommodations for themselves and families. 
George told me he hated to see me start off alone in such 
an undesirable boat but I made up my mind that under 
any conditions my mind would be more tranquil if I 
were journeying toward home, so I continued on my way. 

When I reached Genoa to my great joy I encountered 
a piece of good luck. A South American steamer had 
been chartered by some wealthy Americans and was sail- 
ing the next morning and I could get passage on it. It 
seemed almost too good to be true. It was a memorable 
trip. We were holding our breath until we passed 
Gibraltar as there were reports of the danger of being 
turned back if Italy were to declare war which seemed 
probable at any moment. However we passed the great 
rock in safety and settled down to recover from the weeks 
of anxiety and to enjoy the trip. 

The Rev. Freeman of Minneapolis was a passenger 
and conducted services in the large salon on each of the 
two Sundays we were on shipboard. On each occasion 
we attempted to sing America but our voices were choked 
by emotion, the first time because we had fears of never 
seeing our beloved land again, the second time because 
we were so overjoyed at the sight of it. I was guilty of 
throwing kisses to a huge sign of Kirk's American Family 
Soap which was the first familiar sight which my eyes 
rested on as we sailed into New York Harbor early 
on the morning of the last day of August. It looked good 
to me for more reasons than one. 



H2 My Chicago 

I expected when I reached Chicago to find the members 
of my family in an emaciated condition on account of 
having worried about my ever getting home. To my 
disappointment and somewhat to my disgust they told 
me they had not worried at all, they knew I would man- 
age to get home somehow. 

The Clarksons followed in another boat two weeks 
later. 



Chapter Thirteen 

'R. CLARKSON had gone abroad largely in 
the interests of the Art Institute, and his 
work had not been half done when the war 
stopped it. For a number of years he had 
been and still is active in committee work of 
various kinds, and has not only contributed to the gallery 
many of his own artistic canvases, but has helped in 
securing some of the most valuable contributions that 
have been made by other artists. He is continuing those 
activities, and undoubtedly will continue them to the end 
of his days. 

Practically all the more distinguished painters who 
lived in Chicago during the last forty years or more were 
members of the Art Institute. G. P. A. Healy, who rose 
to be a celebrity was one of these. So also was Leonard 
W. Volk, the sculptor, L. E. Earl, and E. F. Bigelow. 
Henry F. Spread, Charles A. Corwin, Oliver Dennett 
Grover, John F. Vanderpool, Charles Francis Browne, 
Frederick Freer, Lorado Taft, Ralph Clarkson, Fred 
Richardson, Ralph Fletcher Seymour and Mrs. Herman 
Hall, are among the most important instructors the 
school has been fortunate enough to get. Prominent 
artists from other cities have been brought here to aid 




My Chicago 113 

in its work. Charles Francis Browne, Pauline Palmer, 
Louis Betts, Harriet Blackstone, and Cecil Clark Davis 
are familiar names in its history. 

The success which the Art Institute has always met with 
is due first to its central location, and second to the co- 
operation of the large number of prominent citizens of 
Chicago who are annual members. The membership and 
that of the school exceeds that of any museum in the 
country and the attendance also exceeds that of any 
museum in the United States. 

I am not going to write a categorical account of the Art 
Institute and its various stages of progress, but I have 
been in close contact with it through most of its life ; and 
it means so much to me, even as it must mean to many 
others, that I would like to give a little side light upon 
its earlier days, and particularly upon the beginnings of 
its really fine gallery of paintings. 

James H. Dole, of the firm of Armour-Dole and Com- 
pany, was one of the most influential men in the group 
that originated the old exposition enterprise, and built 
the Exposition Hall on the lake front site now occupied 
by the Art Institute Building. Mr. Dole was an unusual 
man in many ways. 

He had been highly successful in his commercial occu- 
pations, but these occupations were by no means his prin- 
cipal interest in life. He had a native perception in the 
graphic arts, and was ready at all times with his in- 
fluence and his money to advance the development of 
art locally. It was through his effort that an art exhibit 
was added to the others in the old exposition, and to this 
exhibit he gave great and sympathetic care. 

From year to year he continued to get together meri- 
torious paintings, until the exposition gallery became a 
recognized feature. That collection became the nucleus 
of the Art Institute gallery we know today. I am not 
far out of the way, if at all, in crediting Mr. Dole with 



H4 My" Chicago 

the more potent share in that work which took up the 
old Art School and Academy of Design that had begun 
in 1867 and was snuffed out temporarily when the Crosby 
Opera House was destroyed in the fire of 1871. Mr. 
Dole helped bring it back when the city was rebuilt; 
and in that process the Art School, the Academy of De- 
sign, and the Exposition gallery were naturally brought 
together as a permanent institution. 

He was a reticent man, ceaseless in doing good and 
never so much annoyed as when publicity was thrust upon 
him. He became a first rate judge of paintings, though 
his education began with minus. He was entirely candid 
about this so candid that he disclosed it in his own 
private collection. 

He had a beautiful home in Dearborn avenue, close by 
Oak street. In this house he had built a large and beau- 
tifully lighted long room for an art gallery of his own. 
The first picture to the left as you entered the room was 
the first picture he ever bought. The last picture on your 
left, as you passed out again, was his latest purchase. 
The gradual rise in quality disclosed by the purchases 
between the first and the last was astonishing, but while 
the earlier pictures were crude some of them dauby, all of 
them and all the others down to the latest had in them 
a living touch. He never bought a picture, of any degree, 
that had not in it something that would stir an emotion 
or set in movement a train of thought sufficient to carry 
you away from the grosser things of life for the moment 
at least. 

I am inclined to think that in the power to do this 
lies the real definition of art, in any of its various forms. 
The technical skill employed in a painting counts for 
much in its own way, but by itself never made any picture 
great; whereas not even slovenly execution can obscure 
the virtue of a painting that has a fundamental element 
of truth. 



My Chicago 11$ 

I do not know what became of Mr. Dole's gallery. 
I think some of the pictures, especially a Fortuny, are in 
the Art Institute gallery, but the rest have been scattered 
by the scattering of his family. He died but a few 
years back. In all his useful life he carefully, sensitively, 
avoided impressing himself or the things he did upon the 
public mind, so that I am not sure he is remembered 
outside a circle whose diameter slowly decreases as the 
old men die who were his contemporaries. But I am 
sure his memory is tenderly cherished by many artists 
now prominent both here and abroad, to whose early 
efforts he gave sympathetic encouragement. 

Of the artists I have named above, the one who was 
nearest Mr. Dole was L. C. Earl. Earl at that time 
had climbed so high in public notice that New York had 
begun to call him. Along about the middle eighties he 
went there. He was the first American painter sought, 
with good results, by the Prang concern of Boston. The 
Prangs had for some time been reproducing works of 
Art by the mechanical process known as chromo-lithog- 
raphy. Earl had painted a picture showing a city sports- 
man with a most elaborate and expansive equipment but 
no birds, in negotiation with a one-gallus, barefoot 
country boy who carried a sawed-off, single barrel, muzzle 
loading shotgun, and had a string of about fifty ducks. 
The ground was marshy, the skies were grey and the 
daylight fading. The city sportsman's hand was in his 
pocket. The story told itself. 

I don't know what they paid Earl for the right to 
reproduce it; but whatever it may have been it was noth- 
ing compared with what it brought them. They sold over 
two million copies of the reproduction. 

Among the artists grouped about the Art Institute, 
Lorado Taft is probably the most widely known out- 
side Chicago. This is no derogation of the others, but 
a fact referable to Mr. Taft's peculiarly adroit method 



n6 My Chicago 

of evoking criticism and controversy in matters where he 
knows he is going to come out on top. Mr. Taft has 
more than once had New York about his ears and 
profited by the assault. New York being an art storm 
center, whatever goes a-howling there is heard all over 
the continent. It is not to be denied that for this reason, 
and aside from his undeniable merit, Mr. Taft's reputa- 
tion is national. 

The achievement by which perhaps he is best known 
is the towering, almost sentient figure of Chief Black 
Hawk that stands upon an eminence near the town of 
Oregon. Aside from its size and its prominence in the 
landscape it is a significant and worthy art work. From 
its completion only a few years ago, it has had a wide- 
spread post card celebrity. It has the peculiar distinc- 
tion of standing close by the home of Frank O. Lowden, 
who at the time of this writing is Governor of Illinois, 
and who for the part of his life thus far lived and the 
part as yet unlived stands and will stand as one of the 
great men of the west. 

Associated with the Art Institute are the names of 
Charles L. Hutchinson, W. M. R. French, and N. H. 
Carpenter. Mr. French gave the best that was in him 
to the Institute and its operations through many years, 
up to his death in 1914. 

Charles L. Hutchinson has been president of the asso- 
ciation since 1882, and before that time had been a 
director and a most ardent promoter of its best interests. 
It is a fortunate and infrequent thing when a man is found 
who combines genius in finance with a love of art and who 
is willing to put his combined powers back of an estab- 
lishment like this. We all know what the Art Institute 
has become, how much it means in this community and 
the western states, but we do not know how much of its 
standing and influence it owes to Mr. Hutchinson. This 
much is clear: that without his devoted and unselfish 




Charles L. Hutchins'tn. 



ii6 My Chicago 

of evoking criticism and controversy in matters where he 
knows he is going to come out on top. Mr. Taft has 
more than once had New York about his ears and 
profited by the assault. New York being an art storm 
center, whatever goes a-howling there is heard all over 
the continent. It is not to be denied that for this reason, 
and aside from his undeniable merit, Mr. Taft's reputa- 
tion is national. 

The achievement by which perhaps he is best known 
is the towering, almost sentient figure of Chief Black 
Hawk that stands upon an eminence near the town of 
Oregon. Aside from its size and its prominence in the 
landscape it is a significant and worthy art work. From 
its completion only a few years ago, it has had a wide- 
spread post card celebrity. It has the peculiar distinc- 
tion of standing close by the home of Frank O. Lowden, 
who at the time of this writing is Governor of Illinois, 
and who for the part of his life thus far lived and the 
part as yet unlived stands and will stand as one of the 
great men of the west. 

Associated with the Art Institute are the names of 
Charles L. Hutchinson, W. M. R. French, and N. H. 
Carpenter. Mr. French gave the best that was in him 
to the Institute and its operations through many years, 
up to his death in 1914. 

Charles L. Hutchinson has been president of the asso- 
ciation since 1882, and before that time had been a 
director and a most ardent promoter of its best interests. 
It is a fortunate and infrequent thing when a man is found 
who combines genius in finance with a love of art and who 
is willing to put his combined powers back of an estab- 
lishment like this. We all know what the Art Institute 
has become, how much it means in this community and 
the western states, but we do not know how much of its 
standing and influence it owes to Mr. Hutchinson. This 
much is clear: that without his devoted and unselfish 




(.hurl,! /.. 






LIBRARY 

OF THt 
UNIVLKSITY t ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 117 

interest and activity it would be far short of what it 
actually is. 

Something of the same nature can be said of Mr. N. 
H. Carpenter, who was with the Institute since its or- 
ganization as Secretary, Director and Business Manager 
the latter office, held for forty years. A record any 
man might be proud of. Mr. Carpenter died May 27, 
1918. 

Mr. Frederic Clay Bartlett and Mr. Howard Van 
Doren Shaw have been prominent among the workers on 
the board of the Art Institute and are men of artistic sense 
and achievement, Mr. Shaw's "civic center" recently built 
in Lake Forest being important in its effect. 

Other prominent men associated with the Institute 
in various capacities are Martin L. Ryerson, William O. 
Goodman, Frank G. Logan, and Dr. Frank W. Gun- 
saulus. 



Chapter Fourteen 

MONG the distinguished foreign painters to 
visit Chicago and the Art Institute in 1904 
was Blommers, the great Dutch painter who 
shares honors with Israel and Maude. I 
met Blommers and his wife in Ralph Clark- 
son's studio, and found we had much in common. He 
urged me to visit them at the Hague whenever I came 
to Holland. Another important visitor to Chicago about 
that time was Signor Biazi, Librarian of the Laurentian 
Library in Florence. He came to my Studios and ex- 
pressed much interest in the work being done at that 
time. It happened that occasion took me to Florence 
two years later. Soon after my arrival there I paid a 
visit to Signor Biazi at the library, which my readers 




ii8 My Chicago 

will recall was designed by Michel Angelo and contains 
a wonderful collection of books, early manuscripts, and 
hand engravings of priceless value. 

Signer Biazi received me with the utmost cordiality. 
When recalling his visit to Chicago and the work he had 
seen in my Studios he suddenly exclaimed, 

"You must be entertained by our dramatic school 
while you are here. It is a state institution of importance. 
Salvini is one of its directors." 

Whereupon he went to the telephone and had a talk 
with Signer Luigi, head of the school, with the result 
that a formal invitation was sent me at my hotel for 
the following afternoon, signed by the Director of the 
Royal School of Art. 

The program which had been arranged for my enter- 
tainment was given in a small theatre, a part of the 
school's equipment. Naturally I was keenly interested 
in seeing the work of an Italian school, especially one 
of such recognized importance. At that time I was im- 
bued with the idea that Italians were to be relied upon 
for truthful pantomime and action correctly supplement- 
ing the thought expressed by the voice, and was sur- 
prised to note that the performers in the plays indulged 
in as much excess and unrelated action as that observed 
in our American students. 

Signor Luigi confided to me that a young woman, 
their most gifted pupil, was so nervous that she could not 
be induced to appear before Salvini and myself. I re- 
quested an introduction and engaged her in conversation 
so far as my knowledge of Italian would permit, and 
finally asked her to tell me about some object which 
stood upon the stage. She accompanied me there with- 
out the slightest hesitation. I walked about on the stage 
with her until unconsciously she grew accustomed to me 
and the audience below, and then I whispered to her the 
advantage it undoubtedly would be to her to recite for 



My Chicago 119 

Salvini. After a slight hesitation she did recite, and very 
well, with almost the expression and subtle quality of 
Duse. I never heard how she got on. After this I talked 
to the school and gave several monologues and recita- 
tions, among them being Othello's apology, which I had 
heard Salvini recite in McVicker's Theatre some years 
before. 

I left the theatre on the arm of Salvini, who escorted 
me to my carriage, which I found had been filled with 
roses by the directors and students of the school. For 
once in my life I felt like a Patti or a Bernhardt. The 
next day I received an invitation to remain in Florence 
as an instructor in the school. But my devotion to 
America and home was too great for me to consider the 
offer, flattering though it was. 

Some time before reaching Florence I had accepted 
an invitation to go to Cologne and visit my friend Mrs. 
H. M. Millard of Highland Park, and her daughter, 
Mrs. Hugo Fisher, then as now a resident of Cologne. 
I had a most enjoyable visit. I remember the first time 
I saw the cathedral. It was on a beautiful moonlight 
night. I was so overcome by its impressive architecture 
that I could hardly resist prostrating myself before it, 
so great was its spiritual effect upon me. 

.It chanced that this year, 1906, the tri-centennial of 
Rembrandt was being celebrated with great pomp in Am- 
sterdam. I recalled the Blommers invitation to visit them 
should I be in the neighborhood, so I dispatched a note 
asking them to send a reply to the American hotel in 
Amsterdam. On my arrival there a few days later the 
porter informed me that he hadn't a vacant room, at 
which I muttered to myself something about Blommers, 
whereupon he informed me that Mr. Blommers and his 
wife were in the hotel. I was more disappointed than 
ever to be unable to remain there, but acted upon the 
porter's advice and drove to another hotel, where I was 



I2O My Chicago 

only able to obtain meager accommodations, the city 
being so crowded. After dinner as I stood at the tele- 
phone, some one pulled my sleeve. I turned and saw an 
old pupil from Des Moines whom I had not met for 
several years. Being more or less of a tuft-hunter she 
was eager to accompany me to call on Mr. and Mrs. 
Blommers. It was the last night of the celebration. 
The streets were full of revelers, many in masquerade, 
and all bent on making the most of the occasion. It was 
impossible to obtain a carriage. As we stood in the door 
of the hotel two American youths who happened to over- 
hear our conversation offered to escort us to a car which 
would take us to the American hotel. We were glad 
to accept their polite attention. 

As we stepped into the hotel Mr. and Mrs. Blommers 
entered from an opposite door. Although he had not 
received my letter, he came to me without a moment's 
hesitation, exclaiming, "Miss Morgan of Chicago !" He 
at once ordered some refreshments. When I told him 
we proposed going to the Isle of Marken the next day 
he said, 

"Oh no, go with us to the Art Galleries tomorrow. 
We will all go to Marken next day." 

It was a great privilege as well as a great pleasure 
to view the pictures with him and get his ideas concerning 
them. Being a conventional painter of little children and 
domestic scenes such as a mother rocking her baby in 
its cradle, or holding it up to view a parrot in a cage; 
or groups of little boys playing on the seashore. He 
had no tolerance of ideal painters like Bocklin and 
Thoma, who drew largely upon their imagination. Not- 
withstanding my expressed admiration of them he told 
ne they were a crazy lot. A special room had been pro- 
vided ^ for Rembrandt's "The Night Watch," an honor 
to which every great work is entitled, and which thereto- 




My Chicago 121 

fore, so far as I know, had only been accorded "The 
Sistine Madonna" and the "Venus de Milo." 

We were certainly repaid for our visit to Marken 
the next day. Never have I seen any place so primitive, 
so distinctive. The houses consisted chiefly of one room, 
each of which contained all necessaries for a family of 
perhaps five or six, space being gained by the beds closed 
up against the wall. The women wore quaint figured 
gowns, muslin caps and dainty aprons, all scrupulously, 
even painfully clean. The chief object in life of those 
women evidently was to keep themselves and their homes 
immaculate, and they succeeded. 

I spent the next day at the Hague, leaving in the after- 
noon for Holland, where I was to cross over to London. 
I stopped for a couple of hours en route at Delft, to see 
the china factories and other things. My guide there 
was an interesting youth with an alert mind. He ex- 
pressed much interest regarding Chicago, and said he 
was collecting postal cards, and wished I would send him 
some. When I asked him what kind of pictures he would 
like he said, "O, do send me some about the hogs." 

The Harry Selfridges at the time of my visit to Lon- 
don were occupying a noble old country house about 
sixty miles north of town. It was part of my purpose 
in England to accept an invitation to visit them at this 
home. Americans who have not enjoyed the hospitality 
of an English country home cannot imagine the quiet 
comfort of life in such a place. It was an old and stately 
home, made rich by some aura of many generations of 
generous living, of culture, faith and fine ideals. There 
is a sense of fullness, of spiritual as of bodily things 
attained in the atmosphere of such a home. And the 
setting is in perfect harmony with it. Ancient lawns 
that to the tread have the soft spring of heavily piled 
velvet; trees that are old and noble in their age, gardens 
that carry varying blends of color through the seasons, 



122 My Chicago 

always rich; a sky of soft blue with clouds of soft grey, 
blending tenderly over a landscape of green from the 
tenderest tint to the deepest coloration; stretching fields 
of grain and meadow-lands with here and there a cottage 
of grey stone, roofed in old red tiles, vines covering the 
walls with a spray of delicate blooms, or sometimes with 
the gentle tone of ivy; hedge-rows everywhere, that in 
their season are fragrant of their pretty flowers; paths 
winding here and there to quaint stiles; a church tower 
mildly looking toward heaven from out some venerable 
church yard, with its solemn, immemorial oaks. The 
scene breathes serenity and peace. 

I had always loved to dwell upon a line in the speech 
of Orlando to the banished Duke in the forest: "If ever 
been where bells have knolled to church." There is soft 
summer and tranquillity in the picture carried by those 
appealing words, but I never understood them nor got 
the picture truly until I heard the bells of a church a mile 
or so away calling the people on a Sunday morning. The 
bells were old, their tone was mellow, the distance just 
enough to shade their volume to a dying fall. We have 
all of us heard church bells toll, or heard them clang 
together, or one at a time, we have heard them ring. 
Never before had I heard them "knoll." To me they 
seemed ancestral voices, calling to those long mouldered 
generations who lay asleep under the turf below a holy 
sound. 

The Selfridges were more than kind in their recep- 
tion of me. They made their home my home, and all 
my wishes were anticipated, in that unobtrusive way they 
have those good people, those kind friends. Mrs. 
Self ridge died on May 14, 1918, nine days after Mrs. 
Potter Palmer's death. 

Out of all the motor trips I had one in particular 
which was made memorable by my visit to the almost 
prehistoric village of Broadway in Worcestershire. 




Mrs. Harry Gordon Selfrid%e. 



122 My Chicago 

always rich; a sky of soft blue with clouds of soft grey, 
blending tenderly over a landscape of green from the 
tenderest tint to the deepest coloration; stretching fields 
of grain and meadow-lands with here and there a cottage 
of grey stone, roofed in old red tiles, vines covering the 
walls with a spray of delicate blooms, or sometimes with 
the gentle tone of ivy; hedge-rows everywhere, that in 
their season are fragrant of their pretty flowers; paths 
winding here and there to quaint stiles; a church tower 
mildly looking toward heaven from out some venerable 
church yard, with its solemn, immemorial oaks. The 
scene breathes serenity and peace. 

I had always loved to dwell upon a line in the speech 
of Orlando to the banished Duke in the forest: "If ever 
been where bells have knolled to church." There is soft 
summer and tranquillity in the picture carried by those 
appealing words, but I never understood them nor got 
the picture truly until I heard the bells of a church a mile 
or so away calling the people on a Sunday morning. The 
bells were old, their tone was mellow, the distance just 
enough to shade their volume to a dying fall. We have 
all of us heard church bells toll, or heard them clang 
together, or one at a time, we have heard them ring. 
Never before had I heard them "knoll." To me they 
seemed ancestral voices, calling to those long mouldered 
generations who lay asleep under the turf below a holy 
sound. 

The Selfridges were more than kind in their recep- 
tion of me. They made their home my home, and all 
my wishes were anticipated, in that unobtrusive way they 
have those good people, those kind friends. Mrs. 
Selfridge died on May 14, 1918, nine days after Mrs. 
Potter Palmer's death. 

Out of all the motor trips I had one in particular 
which was made memorable by my visit to the almost 
prehistoric village of Broadway in Worcestershire. 




Mrs. Harry Gordon Selfridgi . 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVLKSITY Of ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 123 

Broadway is one of the many sequestered places in 
England of which no one outside the immediate neigh- 
borhood knows anything. It would have remained an 
undiscovered delight to me if it were not for its being 
the home of my old friend Mary Anderson Navarro. 
It is a far cry from McVicker's Theatre in Chicago to 
Broadway in Worcestershire, but the last time I had 
seen this gifted woman was in McVicker's, when she 
played both Perdita and Hermione. I had not forgotten 
the sweet witchery of her dance on the green in the 
earlier part of the play when she was Perdita, the purely 
Greek impression when the curtains were drawn apart to 
show her as the seeming statue of Hermione, nor the 
depth of feeling she revealed when the statue became the 
living Queen, once more came back from her unknown 
retirement. It was altogether the best performance of "A 
Winter's Tale" I have ever seen, and in my opinion the 
finest piece of work Miss Anderson ever accomplished. 
She was Mary Anderson then. "Our Mary" we used to 
call her. It was toward the end of her career here at 
home. Not long after she became Mrs. Navarro, and 
retired to private life. The Navarro home is at this 
same old world Broadway. She has emerged from time 
to time and appeared in London for various charities. 
But after each such occasion she has gone back to Broad- 
way, to the life of an English gentlewoman and the care 
of her family. 




124 My Chicago 



Chapter Fifteen 

ROM the ashes of the great fire arose with 
feverish haste many men and many move- 
ments that strove without coordination to 
the creation of a new city with higher ideals. 
Nearly all of them were futile and fleeting, 
but one true note was sounded by one man theretofore 
comparatively unknown, a young man eager, active, splen- 
did in temperament and mentality George Benedict 
Carpenter. How much we owe to him it would be hard 
to say. For a time that is long to look back upon he has 
been resident in climes more happy than are known here 
below, but the things to which he gave impetus are alive, 
and will project their influence through the times to come. 

The fire had destroyed all the halls as well as all the 
theatres ; but the bulk of population and the best residen- 
tial neighborhoods were on the west side, which the fire 
had not touched. In association with another young man 
named Sheldon he formed the firm of Carpenter & Shel- 
don, and made arrangements with the trustees of the 
Union Park Congregational church in Ashland avenue 
overlooking the Park, by which arrangements they had 
the use of the church audience-room for lectures and 
concerts. Here they gave two or three successful seasons. 
I cannot go into particulars in that regard, for I had not 
then come to Chicago. But when I did come in 1876, 
Carpenter & Sheldon had the lead in all the better enter- 
tainments of that kind, and had become well known 
throughout the western country as high class managers. 

Rebuilding on the south side had drawn away the 
value of the Union Park location, and the firm was some- 
times embarrassed by inability to control desirable places 



My Chicago 125 

on the south side with any certainty beyond immediate 
dates. This gave rise to Mr. Carpenter's desire for a 
hall of his own. Mr. Sheldon was not inclined to follow 
that lead, and before the project took complete shape he 
withdrew from the firm and went to live in London as the 
representative of a financial concern that had extensive 
connections in England. Having a free hand. George 
proceeded to formulate the project which resulted in the 
old Central Music Hall being built on the southeast 
corner of State and Randolph streets. Until after the 
Auditorium was built, that is to say until 1889, Central 
Music Hall was the scene of all the best in concert, ora- 
torio and lecture work, and the meetings or conventions 
of musical and other societies. 

Mr. Carpenter was particularly distinguished by his 
strict adhesion to the higher planes of musical perform- 
ance, but in the pure democracy of his nature he wanted 
to bring great music to the many, being that great major- 
ity which knew nothing of the better forms and never 
patronized the more select places. The old exposition 
building on the lake front where the Art Institute now 
stands (it covered about three times as much as that 
covered by the Institute) was vacant in the summer time. 
He took a tentative hold upon it, and then made a master 
stroke. He engaged Theodore Thomas and the Thomas 
Orchestra, one of the largest and best in the world, to 
play a season in that building, giving the best music that 
ever was brought to the town for an entrance fee of fifty 
cents, sometimes on afternoons for twenty-five cents. The 
building had a capacity of at least ten thousand. There 
never was a bad day nor an empty house. The success 
was so complete in every way that it was followed by 
several other equally successful seasons, the result being 
that arrangements were made by which the Orchestra be- 
came a Chicago institution, retaining the name of Thomas 
until Mr. Thomas died, after which time it was known as 



126 My Chicago 

the Chicago Symphony Orchestra the same organization 
that now has its home in the Orchestra Hall Building. 

Mr. Carpenter's splendid and beneficent career was 
at its height when death took him suddenly away in 1882. 
Milward Adams, who had entered Mr. Carpenter's em- 
ployment about 1870, while yet a boy, and who was 
familiar with Mr. Carpenter's plans and methods was 
retained to carry on his work, and did carrry it on until 
he was engaged to manage the Auditorium Theatre in 
1889. The Thomas Orchestra was transferred to the 
Auditorium and remained there until Orchestra Hall was 
completed some years later, when Mr. Thomas died and 
was succeeded by Frederick Stock, who is still at the head 
of the Orchestra. 

It would be difficult to overestimate the value of what 
George Carpenter did for Chicago and for music in Chi- 
cago. There is no doubt whatever that the orchestra 
gave the first great offering of real music to the whole 
population; nor is there any doubt that we owe to Car- 
penter's spacious conception the really sound musical 
taste for which this city has become so well known that 
musical organizations below the first rank know better 
than to come here. His genius was creative, and its oper- 
ation was happily facilitated by his executive ability, his 
prompt and thorough habit of action. In his private 
capacity he was a most companionable man, bubbling over 
with good humor, widely informed, witty and warm 
hearted. No one could ask to have a better or more 
constant friend. He was the exception that proved the 
accepted rule that a man of positive character is sure to 
make enemies here and there. He had none. No, not 
one. A statement of this fact would be his noblest epi- 
taph. I am but one of many who benefited by his friend- 
ship and advice. 

Long before I came to Chicago there flourished a 
large and well balanced musical organization called the 



My Chicago 127 

L 

Germania Maennerchor. I do not know whether it 
antedated the introduction of Germany's far sighted prop- 
aganda system, but it was thoroughly German, and 
beyond any doubt had a large influence in favor of things 
Germanic, for two reasons: it sang and played the best 
music that had ever come out of Germany; and its mem- 
bership was drawn from the most substantial citizenry 
in the German population of Chicago, which after the 
Civil war was almost half of the entire population. In 
1869 this society gave a superb performance of "The 
Magic Flute" in the Crosby Opera House. It was so 
good a performance that it was still talked about when I 
arrived here, eight or nine years later. Sometime in the 
eighteen-seventies they gave in full, and I think in Mc- 
Vicker's Theatre, the opera, "The Bat." Somehow I 
missed this event, but I remember it was the talk of the 
town. The Maennerchor descended from father to son 
through many later years. For all I know to the con- 
trary it may in some form still be going on, but it fell 
out of prominence when George B. Carpenter built the 
Central Music Hall and by so doing terminated the use 
of the great hall in the McCormick building at the corner 
of Clark and Kinzie streets. That hall had housed all 
the big choral performances from the time it was com- 
pleted just after the fire. It lapsed into disuse, except 
for occasional meretricious indoor fairs, or third or fourth 
rate dances, until it bumped the bottom of respectable 
use and became a home for cheap dramatic stock com- 
panies, and then still cheaper vaudeville. 

In reaching around through the past to find (perhaps 
unnecessarily) the beginning of things as they are, I get 
nothing antedating the Maennerchor. But after-days are 
clearer; and from the fading clouds of the great fire 
emerges the Beethoven Society. It is matter for regret 
that more distinct records of the Beethoven Society were 
not kept, for it died away many years after, and lives 



128 My Chicago 

only in the memory of those few elders who were con- 
cerned with it, or who drank delight at its hands. The 
Beethoven Society was best known for its perfection in 
chamber music. Naturally operating in this withdrawn 
and lofty area, it was not obtruded upon general public 
notice, nor did it care for any attention or patronage 
from the majority, because the majority had no ears for 
those high and pure things in which it wrought. It may 
seem somewhat anomalous, but a large part of its 
patronage and most of its courage grew out of the 
earnest and wise counsel and sympathy of August Blum, 
a Jewish gentleman of delicate tastes and a sound knowl- 
edge of all that is best in music. It is characteristic of such 
people that the good they do and the help they give are 
done and given for the sake of doing and giving, without 
a thought of self. Mr. Blum was a banker. Up to the 
time the Union bank of Chicago was absorbed in the First 
National, he had been in charge of its foreign bond de- 
partment. After the combination he became a second vice 
president of the First National, and so remained until 
his retirement in 1916. It would be curious to learn just 
how much of the development of the best interest in music 
were due to him and to his altruism. Most of those who 
might have told have been "guests on high" these many 
days, and for himself, the rest is silence. 

The Apollo Club began to loom large while yet the 
Beethoven Society was safely seated in its lofty niche, 
where all might see. The rise of the Apollo club was 
inversely accompanied by the fade-out of the Beethoven. 
It came into full hearing while yet it was young. It was 
and remains a choral organization. Every season it 
sang some one of the great oratorios, and all it undertook 
it did well. I think perhaps its best work was its sing- 
ing of the Messiah. Its most vigorous term of life was 
passed under the direction of William L. Tomlins. When 
Mr. Tomlins stepped aside his place was taken by Har- 



My Chicago 129 

risen Wild, under whose administration it goes tran- 
quilly on. 

The Woman's Amateur Musical Club had its origin 
in the wareroom of a piano firm where four ladies met 
to practice. Gradually they attracted a band of listeners 
and players, which grew in number until the club in- 
cluded a large number of the most musically gifted women 
in Chicago, whose influence in cultivating a taste for 
good music has been distinguished. One of the original 
four was Nettie Roberts, later Mrs. Ben Jones. Among 
the organizers of the club were Mrs. Theodore Thomas, 
Mrs. John M. Clark, Mrs. Frank Gordon, Mrs. George 
B. Carpenter, Mrs. Charles Haynes and Mrs. William 
Warren. 

The Woman's Amateur Musical Club has been amply 
justified of its works. It would seem that after a few 
years of personal endeavor, the membership came into a 
great light, in which they discovered a purpose and a 
cause leading by broader highways to more perfect ends. 
It decided to become a useful instead of an amateur club, 
changed its name to the Musicians' Club, and began to 
devote its attention and funds to discovering and advanc- 
ing talents in music outside its own membership, and 
wherever there was a deserving case. In this they have 
been successful in many instances, disappointed only in a 
few, and instrumental in furnishing to the ranks of the 
profession many creditable, even excellent musicians, men 
and women. The club has not restricted itself to any one 
kind of individual ability, but has accepted possible 
singers, of whatever voice or register, and instrumen- 
talists employing any instrument. These people it has 
tried out, and with what I must call admirable judgment 
has taken hold of the best, helped them in their training, 
finding them professional employment, sometimes going 
so far as to pay for the maintenance and education of 



130 My Chicago 

a singer or a player at the best schools of this country 
and western Europe. 

It is really an admirable, practical and effective or- 
ganization, not riotously enthusiastic, but steadily intent 
upon the best good to be accomplished, in behalf of music 
first, and next in behalf of individual aspirants. Its 
quarters are in The Fine Arts Building. 



Chapter Sixteen. 

OHN ALDEN CARPENTER has made a 
deep, and I think and hope a lasting impres- 
sion, upon the music of this country. There 
are many competent people who place his 

name alongside some of the best song 

writers of Europe, and somewhat in advance of other 
scholarly composers native to our own soil. Not long 
ago Kurt Schindler, a writer of recognized authority, had 
this to say about him: 

"The works of John Alden Carpenter are a most un- 
usual offering; in trying to characterize them one has to 
give to them some of the noblest attributes that can be 
given to music. Written to the most exquisitely chosen 
poetry, they are wrought with a sound musicianship, in 
a style quite personal and new. The fact alone that such 
wonderful poems as 'The Green River,' the Blake songs 
and Stevenson's verses are set for the voice with perfect 
diction, with the most graceful and melodious outline, 
will give valuable testimony to the fact that the English 
language, if properly set, is a perfect means of musical 
expression. Furthermore these vocal settings are framed 
in piano accompaniments of such delicate refinement, such 
a wealth of lovely sound, that the general effect of the 
songs becomes one of exquisite pictures, that you want to 




My Chicago 131 

revel in, that you want to hear over and over again. 
John Alden Carpenter's songs have heart and blood, they 
have the spirit and grace, coupled with a refined har- 
monic sense, of some of the modern French lyricists, 
Chausson and Duparc; and yet there is with it all a de- 
lightful English sub-current, as if inherited from ances- 
tral times, that gives these songs their particular 
fragrance." 

Mrs. Carpenter, herself a musician and poet of dis- 
tinctive merit, has collaborated with him in the produc- 
tion of several works, the best known of these being 
"Improving Songs for Anxious Mothers." These books 
are in great vogue probably the only things of their 
kind produced here which sell freely in the music market 
Aside from her gift in music and in rhyme Mrs. Car- 
penter has honestly earned a high and growing reputation 
as a decorative artist, excelling particularly in mural 
decoration. People who visit the Auditorium Theatre 
may find an expression of her powers in the interior 
decoration of that house. Other places less accessible 
or less widely known have been graced by her good taste 
and skill. She is almost uncomfortably in demand for 
work of that kind, though I hope she will not allow it to 
divert her from the direction of her original endeavors. 

Mr. and Mrs. Carpenter collaborate in music. They 
are singularly congenial. They work and play together, 
everywhere. Each might fitly be imagined as repeating 
continuously to the other the declaration of Ruth to 
Naomi. 

Chicago has given to the world several composers, 
and some of these have made songs that have been sung 
all round the world, and will be sung by generations yet 
to come. The name of George Root presents itself the 
moment this subject comes up. His best work was done 
while the civil war was on; but its message, its pure ap- 
peal, went at once and always will go to those deep emo- 



132 My Chicago 

tions that are implicit in human nature and human nature 
is the same in all ages. A long course of years followed 
before another Chicago composer produced a song that 
similarly addressed itself to all the people. How Carrie 
Jacobs Bond came to write "The Perfect Day" I do not 
know, but I share the common knowledge that it is one 
of those great songs whose words and music interblend 
to the expression of a thought that is fraught with con- 
solation and hope to all who hear it. It is quite incidental 
that the sale of this song has lifted Mrs. Bond from 
straitened circumstances to affluence. The glorious 
climate of California and that particular part of it which 
scintillates around and about San Diego, agrees with Mrs. 
Bond's disposition, wherefore she has gone there to enjoy 
the end of many perfect days as they have out yonder 
each year. 

How many operas have been written by Chicago 
people? I might almost as well ask how many are the 
unsung songs. Nebulous memories of operatic ambi- 
tions that died dumb float around in the gathering mists 
of the backward years. I hear a faint note of Frederick 
Grant Gleason, a fainter of Silas G. Pratt. There are 
others still fainter, but the names are forgotten, possibly 
to be evoked for renewal in some future domain of life 
beyond the stars, where good intentions may be counted 
for as much as mere performance. But there is one 
glorious burst of music that surges down in waves of 
harmony along the many days, and will go on because it 
is true. 

Reginald de Koven belongs to a family distinguished 
for its culture and for its excellence in finance. A star 
sang, and under that he was born. His mind was filled 
with melody, but his hands were filled with money. The 
disharmony between melody and money dragged him 
forth from the bank in which his father was a power, 
and landed him where he belonged. The other birds in 



My Chicago 133 

the de Koven nest were disconcerted by this new one. It 
took them a long time to realize that operas may happen 
in the best regulated families. I heard him once declare 
to Eugene Field that he had never committed any crime 
that would justify his being shut up behind a brass grating 
and compelled to talk through the bars with uninteresting 
people, about currency. It was shortly after that declara- 
tion that he and Harry B. Smith put their heads together 
and elaborated "Robin Hood." It is curious that this 
same topic or story was used by the first composer of an 
opera in English, about the end of the fourteenth century. 
It is a big jump from the rural England of King John 
to the last quarter of the nineteenth century, but de Koven 
and Smith made it and landed in safety, high up. There 
is little more to be said about this, unless, maybe, that 
the song number most familiar, the one that is instantly 
suggested by the mention of "Robin Hood," is "Oh 
Promise Me." It was not in the original score, but in 
the place where it now occurs there was a soft spot, a 
slowing down, that puzzled managers and composers 
alike. Tom Karl, the first tenor in the company, told 
de Koven he thought he could fill that out if de Koven 
would write him a song to be interpolated. The song 
was written, and fell flat. After two or three perform- 
ances Karl wanted to cut it out. Here came in our own 
Jessie Bartlett Davis, the contralto of the company (and 
what a glorious contralto!) who liked the song and 
thought she could do something with it. With Karl's 
consent de Koven transposed it for Mrs. Davis. It had 
one rehearsal with orchestra, and she sang it that night. 
It set the audience wild. They made her sing it over 
and over and over again. From that time on it was the 
feature always waited for, always called for. Wherever 
Mrs. Davis went she was entreated to sing it. She sang 
it so often that the words became to her most hateful 
things; but of the song itself she never wearied. Do you 



I 



134 My Chicago 



blame her about the words? Suppose you had to say or 
sing all the time: 

"Oh promise me that some day you and I 
Will take our love together to some sky!" 

What did Harry Smith have in his mind when he wrote 
that? Why should anybody promise any such thing? 
And to what sky ? and again why ? Was he cryptic ? Was 
he trying to start something? Or did he think he was 
Robert Browning? 

A strange reversal of function is to be observed by 
naturalists and other disinterested observers continuously 
and unfailingly manifests itself in the concerns of com- 
posers and performers of music, an action and reaction 
as it were, in which the reaction becomes permanent and 
the action is forgotten. A composer may compose his 
head off without a chance of getting anywhere unless a 
\ performer brings out his work. This applies particularly 

to music that is intended to be sung. 

I am reminded of it (without prejudice in any direc- 
tion) by a state of facts that gradually shaped itself 
before my looking eyes. Everybody knows George 
Hamlin. That is, everybody hereabout who is interested 
in music. Critics and public alike conceded him a place 
in the first row of the concert stage, while yet his career 
was young. He holds that place without dispute, and 
with growing approval. He is at once a man solidly in- 
formed, a voice with a homely, human warmth of heart. 
Because this is true he is a great singer, a satisfying artist. 
By many competent critics he is accounted the best tenor 
on the concert stage in this country. I think it may be 
said freely that he is the only American tenor voice pos- 
sessing the power to stir emotion. It has exquisite power 
in the lower register, and it has remarkable range. 

I was led to the foregoing action and reaction observa- 



My Chicago 135 

tion by a consideration of this and the knowledge that 
he had been instrumental in bringing into public notice 
Richard Strauss, Hugo Wolf, Max Reger, Tipton Camp- 
bell, H. Burleigh and several other composers theretofore 
unheard, even unheard of. How familiar those names 
are now; how easily they took their places on the shelves 
of all music dealers after they had been heard through 
Hamlin's voice ! How sure they are of the place he 
won for them with the people, and how long they will 
stay and be sung after that witching voice has died away, 
gone to the place where music is, and beauty has no 
shade ! 

While most of his work was done elsewhere, a good 
deal of it in Europe, John McWade will not be forgotten 
in his native Chicago. By many he is given a place next 
to George Hamlin, but he diffused his efforts in too many 
directions to have built up, as he might have done, in any 
one. John McWade gave up singing and took up in- 
surance a few years before his death in 1905. 

Who among the elder people of Chicago can forget 
the big, sonorous, rich bass of Frank Lombard. More 
than any other singer we ever had he was a part of the 
public life of the town. Whenever any movement was 
on, especially if it were a Republican or a civic better- 
ment movement, Frank was called in to sing. He could 
engage and hold the feelings of an audience and sway 
them like so much standing wheat in a great wind. The 
darkey songs, "Old Black Joe" and "Old Shady," are 
sung today, because Frank saner them first and made 
their depth of feeling known. "Old Black Joe" is ele- 
mentally simple and in itself affecting. It may be taken 
as a specimen of American negro music at its best 
though I do not know who wrote it. Frank's brother 
Jules survived him many years, and may be said to have 
taken his place a peculiar one, which has disappeared 



136 My Chicago 

since neither Frank nor Jules are here to hold it; and 
there is no other. 

During the last forty years four names of distinction 
among the foremost pianists have identified themselves 
with Chicago. One, Mrs. Ellen (Nellie) Crosby, has 
gone away. One of the others has retired from the public 
view Julia Rive King. Another, William H. Sherwood, 
died not long ago. The fourth, Mrs. Fanny Bloom- 
field Zeisler, maintains her standing and raises it higher 
from year to year. She has become a world celebrity. 

Mrs. King made her first appearance here in 1874, 
while she still was Julia Rive. It was in Chicago she 
received her first complete recognition. After that she 
toured the country as a concert pianist, sometimes as a 
solo artist with one or another great orchestra, but during 
much of her time she lived here. Followed a few years 
in New York, and then a return to Chicago as teacher 
in one of the schools of music, apparently a permanent 
position. Mrs. King had a most remarkable power in 
memorizing complex music of the higher order. She had 
wrists of steel, and a superb command of technical expres- 
sion. To those she owed her prominence. 

Mrs. Crosby has a singularly clear intuition for musi- 
cal meanings, an almost uncanny appreciation of emo- 
tional values. Her technical training was sufficient to 
enable a transmission of those values to her hearers. In 
these things she may be put in a class by herself. 

Mr. Sherwood came from Boston. Before he joined 
the Chicago Conservatory he had acquired a considerable 
reputation in concert work. He was an excellent tech- 
nician and a competent teacher. I speak of him in the 
past tense, because he is no longer living. 

But the greatest pianist we can call our own is Mrs. 
Fanny Bloomfield Zeisler. In earlier days she was a 
pupil of Carl Wolfsohn, who was not only himself a 
musician, but quick to recognize latent genius in others. 



My Chicago 137 

When she had learned all he could teach her she had 
gone far enough to make her future clear. Her educa- 
tion was completed in Europe. Upon her return and 
from her first public appearance she was acclaimed an 
artist of the first class. How she learned or what she 
learned from any of the masters under whom she studied 
matters little, for her own innate power would have 
found a way to its own expression, by itself. There are 
few people of whom this can be said with equal truth. 
The piano after all is a machine, and only a soul touched 
by the true fire can transcend its mechanical limitations, 
and make it sing the whole range of pure feeling. Before 
Mrs. Zeisler's advent Mme. Essipoff was the one pianist 
who could "play like a lady, and make the piano sing 
like an angel," as was said of her by a critic I have here- 
tofore mentioned. Mrs. Zeisler overtopped Mme. Es- 
sipoff in that she could bring out not only delicacy and 
beauty, but a majesty and panoply of color that neither 
Mme. Essipoff nor any other player I have ever heard 
could even remotely approach. It is not only my own 
opinion that speaks now. Two continents have given full 
recognition to her transcendent ability. Mrs. Zeisler's 
home is here, and that fact gives its own shade of mean- 
ing to the name of Chicago. 

In addition to these four, I should speak of Allen 
Spencer, one of a younger group, who without abandoning 
the classic composers has developed surprising facility 
and felicity in interpreting the works of DeBussey and 
other modern composers, both European and American. 
With these he has been recognized broadly in concert 
work. 




138 My Chicago 



Chapter Seventeen 

N OCTOBER 30, 1899, my friend Irving K. 
Pond, doubtless animated by a desire to con- 
tribute to my knowledge of Delsarte, invited 
me to accompany him to the Literary Club, 
which then held its meetings in the old Uni- 
versity Club house in Dearborn street, where he read a 
paper on "The Poetry of Motion." Whenever there 
was a fourth Monday in the month it was called ladies' 
night, and this was one of these occasions. Among others 
honored by the privilege of speaking before the ladies 
were Fred Root and Hobart C. Chatfield-Taylor. 

The Literary club has the distinction of being the 
oldest of the men's literary clubs in Chicago, having been 
established in June, 1874, one year after the Woman's 
Fortnightly, which was founded in June, 1873, making 
it the pioneer among woman's clubs. Robert Collyer 
was the first president of the Literary Club, and its list 
of members include many of the leading personalities of 
our best citizenry. Its unflagging interest and prosperity 
has been largely due to the indefatigable efforts of Mr. 
Frederick Gookin, who has been its secretary and treas- 
urer since 1880. The club occupies a suite of rooms on 
the ninth floor of the Fine Arts Building, in connection 
with the Caxton Club, the members of which are lovers 
of the technicalities of book making and who frequently 
publish standard works in beautiful bindings. 

An interesting little story is connected with Fred 
Root's evening with the Literary Club. At that 
time Mrs. Coonley-Ward was holding a series of what 
might be called literary and musical symposiums at her 
home on the Lake Shore Drive. Mr. Root thought he 



My Chicago 139 

would try out the program he had prepared for the 
Literary Club at one of these meetings, which on this 
occasion had been arranged in honor of Abbie Sage 
Richardson of Boston. Mr. Root had composed music 
which had for its theme a mother whose necessity com- 
pelled her to work all day, and the joy she experienced 
on returning home at night to be reunited to her baby 
child. He asked the audience to guess the subject of the 
composition while hearing it played. The company sug- 
gested many possible themes, without success, when Sud- 
denly Irving Pond exclaimed with his habitual acumen, 

"Why, it's something about a mother, a mother and 
her child." So the riddle was solved. 

Fred Root, be it remembered, was the son of George 
Root of early musical fame, and the brother of Mrs. 
Clara Louise Burnham, to whom she is indebted for her 
start as a story writer. 

The story goes that Mr. Root had urged his sister to 
become an author, but she had persistently refused to 
experiment, declaring she could not write. Finally he is 
said to have shut her up in a room, declaring he would 
not unlock the door till she had written a story, which 
she did, taking the boyhood of Fred and his brother 
Charles for a subject. I believe this story was never 
published, but it led to her writing many other widely 
read and successful stories, chief of which is "Jewel." 

To return to the evening at the Literary Club : Mr. 
Pond succeeded so well in his address before the ladies 
and in many other contributions to artistic Chicago that 
he was made president of the American Institute of 
Architects at Washington, and while filling that office 
represented not only the Institute, but our government, 
in the international congress of Architects, and delivered 
addresses in Rome and Venice, and before the congress 
in London at the Royal Institute of British Architects. 



140 My Chicago 

Mr. Pond and Daniel H. Burnham are two of four of 
our Americans who have been so honored. 

While there have been many clubs in Chicago that have 
made a feature of receiving and entertaining distinguished 
visitors the Twentieth Century Club which was founded 
in 1889 at the suggestion of Mrs. Fernando Jones and 
her daughter Mrs. George Roswell Grant, was distinc- 
tive among them. The meetings were designed not only 
to afford distinguished writers and other artists an op- 
portunity to meet the men and women who largely con- 
stituted Chicago's culture, to make the stranger within 
our gates acquainted with the more gracious aspects of 
our community life, but to address them as well. The 
first meeting was held at the residence of Mr. George 
M. Pullman, December 18, 1889. The speaker on that 
occasion was Charles Dudley Warner who spoke on "Our 
Criminal Classes." The club closed its twenty-fifth year 
on January 26, 1916, John Masefield being the speaker, 
his subject Shakespeare. 

William Morton Payne was the Secretary and Treas- 
urer of the club during the entire term of its existence. 
It fulfilled the mission for which it was organized. The 
necessity for its continuance diminished as the town out- 
grew the state of things that had originally made its 
formation desirable and for almost a quarter of a cen- 
tury had enjoyed. It is more than a pleasant memory; 
and this memory is kept alive by t;he names of a few of 
those who had sometimes inspired, often directed those 
activities. 

First among the owners of these names comes Mrs. 
Mary H. Wilmarth. It is a happy thought, a strange 
thing, that Mrs. Wilmarth throughout her long life (she 
was born in 1837) has been a good, often a strong in- 
fluence in all that has made for higher aims and finer 
living in this place, for a strong influence is not always a 
good one. She was of New England origin and came 




Mrs. Mary H. Wilmarth. 



140 My Chicago 

Mr. Pond and Daniel H. Burnham are two of four of 
our Americans who have been so honored. 

While there have been many clubs in Chicago that have 
made a feature of receiving and entertaining distinguished 
visitors the Twentieth Century Club which was founded 
in 1889 at the suggestion of Mrs. Fernando Jones and 
her daughter Mrs. George Roswell Grant, was distinc- 
tive among them. The meetings were designed not only 
to afford distinguished writers and other artists an op- 
portunity to meet the men and women who largely con- 
stituted Chicago's culture, to make the stranger within 
our gates acquainted with the more gracious aspects of 
our community life, but to address them as well. The 
first meeting was held at the residence of Mr. George 
M. Pullman, December 18, 1889. The speaker on that 
occasion was Charles Dudley Warner who spoke on "Our 
Criminal Classes." The club closed its twenty-fifth year 
on January 26, 1916, John Masefield being the speaker, 
his subject Shakespeare. 

William Morton Payne was the Secretary and Treas- 
urer of the club during the entire term of its existence. 
It fulfilled the mission for which it was organized. The 
necessity for its continuance diminished as the town out- 
grew the state of things that had originally made its 
formation desirable and for almost a quarter of a cen- 
tury had enjoyed. It is more than a pleasant memory; 
and this memory is kept alive by t;he names of a few of 
those who had sometimes inspired, often directed those 
activities. 

First among the owners of these names comes Mrs. 
Mary H. Wilmarth. It is a happy thought, a strange 
thing, that Mrs. Wilmarth throughout her long life (she 
was born in 1837) has been a good, often a strong in- 
fluence in all that has made for higher aims and finer 
living in this place, for a strong influence is not always a 
good one. She was of New England origin and came 




Mrs. Mtir\ //. 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 141 

here in her earlier womanhood, the wife of H. M. 
Wilmarth. Long before the Congress Hotel was built 
the Wilmarths lived in a house covering part of the 
ground in Michigan avenue where the hotel now stands. 
During much of that time the neighborhood was one 
of the best though whenever the stormy winds did 
blow the lake, had a playful way of slapping over the 
opposite sidewalk and spraying the grass in front of 
their door. From her arrival in Chicago and quite with- 
out self assertion, Mrs. Wilmarth's native traits of char- 
acter brought her and her opinions a growing deference. 
Those opinions were of the kind that prevailed in the 
New England of her youth, and had firm roots in a mind 
that offered a blend of positivity and kindliness. Through 
all her days she has held fast to those principles for their 
own sake, and without regard to their bearing upon any 
of the formulated religions. All of us who have known 
Mrs. Wilmarth for any length of time have been aware 
of her peculiar clarity of thought, the charm of her wit, 
which now as then was trenchant; her generosity, her 
capability for sincere friendship. If I were to try to 
describe her in the fewest words and with the fullest 
truth, I would say that in her soul and in all her acts 
she distilled the essence of what we call the law of 
service. I cannot help feeling a regret that the radius 
of these acts of hers was in the comity of things so 
localized. 

Next in perspective is Franklin H. Head, who was a 
very big man in the club but a bigger man outside it. 
Before Mr. Head, in the middle formative stage of 
Chicago as we know it, there had been many brilliant 
lawyers, a few great ones, and some glittering wits. 
He came in after Emory Storrs, Wirt Dexter, Leonard 
Swett, and the great group to which they belonged had 
pretty much passed away. He typifies now the broader 
and more adaptable school of the present day. His 



142 



My Chicago 






professional ability is well enough known and freely 
conceded. But his other sides, those in which he shone 
at his best, were reserved for private life. His famili- 
arity with and judgment of English Literature was wide 
and sound. He was himself a writer good enough to 
justify a belief that he might have risen to distinction 
in that line, had he chosen to follow it. He exercised 
the largest hospitality without ostentation. At his home, 
a beautiful colonial house at No. 2 Banks street he 
entertained distinguished writers, musicians and states- 
men in a congenial atmosphere. Men and women, what- 
ever their achievements in those fields were always in 
the front line of his friendships. Mr. Head died in 
June, 1914. 



Chapter Eighteen 



ARLY in March, 1918, I wrote to Mrs. 
Chatfield-Taylor at her home in Santa Bar- 
bara, telling her that I was engaged in writ- 
ing a book which I hoped to complete and 
that I should like to have her picture to adorn 
its pages adding that it made no difference at what 
period of her life the picture was taken. With the re- 
sponsiveness and promptness characteristic of her, I re- 
ceived the following note which if not the last was among 
the very last notes she ever wrote: 





Franklin H . Mend. 



142 



My Chicago 



professional ability is well enough known and freely 
conceded. But his other sides, those in which he shone 
at his best, were reserved for private life. His famili- 
arity with and judgment of English Literature was wide 
and sound. He was himself a writer good enough to 
justify a belief that he might have risen to distinction 
in that line, had he chosen to follow it. He exercised 
the largest hospitality without ostentation. At his home, 
a beautiful colonial house at No. 2 Banks street he 
entertained distinguished writers, musicians and states- 
men in a congenial atmosphere. Men and women, what- 
ever their achievements in those fields were always in 
the front line of his friendships. Mr. Head died in 
June, 1914. 



Chapter Eighteen 



ARLY in March, 1918, I wrote to Mrs. 
Chatfield-Taylor at her home in Santa Bar- 
bara, telling her that I was engaged in writ- 
ing a book which I hoped to complete and 
that I should like to have her picture to adorn 
its pages adding that it made no difference at what 
period of her life the picture was taken. With the re- 
sponsiveness and promptness characteristic of her, I re- 
ceived the following note which if not the last was among 
the very last notes she ever wrote : 





Frtinklin H. Hold. 



LIBRARY 

OF THE 

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 



L/BRARy 
OF THE 
ITY OF 




Mrs. Chat field-Taylor. 



My Chicago 143 



FAR AFIELD 






Mrs. Taylor died on April 5th, after a brief illness 
of one week. The following tribute to her memory by 
her friend Caroline Kirkland appeared in The Chicago 
Tribune. 

"To conquer death, to chase its shadows away by the 
radiance of your personality, is a notable achievement. 
No one who ever knew Mrs. Hobart Chatfield-Taylor 
(beautiful Rose Farwell Taylor) will ever think of her 
as anything but alive, young, gay, serene, unfailingly 
gentle and kindly in her attitude toward every one. 

"Imperishable youth and beauty is an enviable portion. 
It takes a stoic to face old age, a philosopher to endure 
it, and a saint to pass successfully through it to the only 
gate leading out of it. Mrs. Chatfield-Taylor had all 
these qualifications, but she was fortunate in not having 
to draw upon them, and to remain for her contemporaries 
a vision of all that is desirable in and for a woman." 




. 1 / r.v . (j IKI t fit' III- 1 "uy /or, 



My Chicago 143 




Mrs. Taylor died on April 5th, after a brief illness 
of one week. The following tribute to her memory by 
her friend Caroline Kirkland appeared in The Chicago 
Tribune. 

"To conquer death, to chase its shadows away by the 
radiance of your personality, is a notable achievement. 
No one who ever knew Mrs. Hobart Chatfield-Taylor 
(beautiful Rose Farwell. Taylor) will ever think of her 
as anything but alive, young, gay, serene, unfailingly 
gentle and kindly in her attitude toward every one. 

"Imperishable youth and beauty is an enviable portion. 
It takes a stoic to face old age, a philosopher to endure 
it, and a saint to pass successfully through it to the only 
gate leading out of it. Mrs. Chatfield-Taylor had all 
these qualifications, but she was fortunate in not having 
to draw upon them, and to remain for her contemporaries 
a vision of all that is desirable in and for a woman." 



144 My 1 Chicago 

Mrs. Potter Palmer was a daughter of H. H. Honore 
and H. H. Honore was a man of gentle blood, descended 
from an old French family of high degree. Immediately 
after the civil war Mr. Honore began to climb into fortune 
and prominence through his share in rebuilding the city. 
This fortune proved a mutable quantity, but he formed 
associations with several men of less imagination and 
greater tenacity, and through these associations he and 
his children first assumed, then by sheer merit retained 
leadership in such social life as the town could show. 
Bertha Honore married Potter Palmer. Potter Palmer 
possessed many splendid traits, and exceptional force of 
character. The great fire had totally ruined him. Its 
ashes were not cold before he had begun again to build 
up riches for himself. He was one of the few Chicago 
men who never bothered with politics, nor fussed with 
public affairs, yet whose names are in the mouth or mem- 
ories of all their countrymen. Mrs. Potter Palmer had 
a genius for great enterprises that matched her husband's; 
and she had graces of manner and a charm of mind that 
went a long way, by complementing them, to make their 
joint powers complete and effectual. Mrs. Palmer had 
foresight, clear vision and with her husband her counsel 
was potent. Far in advance of its present development 
she saw the future of the great north division of the city, 
and in this glimpse of futurity lay the tremendous and 
permanent increase of the Palmer fortune. 

She was a beautiful woman, with the calm air and 
gracious bearing of a Marquise of old France. I never 
can forget the fascination that looked out from the 
splendid full length portrait of her painted by Healy in 
the eighteen seventies. Supremacy in every thing she 
touched seemed to come to her unasked. She was more 
than a local figure, she was known everywhere and every- 
where admired. In Europe she came nearer to being 
accepted on equal terms in patrician circles, than any 










. Potter Palmer. 



144 My 1 Chicago 

Mrs. Potter Palmer was a daughter of H. H. Honore 
and H. H. Honore was a man of gentle blood, descended 
from an old French family of high degree. Immediately 
after the civil war Mr. Honore began to climb into fortune 
and prominence through his share in rebuilding the city. 
This fortune proved a mutable quantity, but he formed 
associations with several men of less imagination and 
greater tenacity, and through these associations he and 
his children first assumed, then by sheer merit retained 
leadership in such social life as the town could show. 
Bertha Honore married Potter Palmer. Potter Palmer 
possessed many splendid traits, and exceptional force of 
character. The great fire had totally ruined him. Its 
ashes were not cold before he had begun again to build 
up riches for himself. He was one of the few Chicago 
men who never bothered with politics, nor fussed with 
public affairs, yet whose names are in the mouth or mem- 
ories of all their countrymen. Mrs. Potter Palmer had 
a genius for great enterprises that matched her husband's; 
and she had graces of manner and a charm of mind that 
went a long way, by complementing them, to make their 
joint powers complete and effectual. Mrs. Palmer had 
foresight, clear vision and with her husband her counsel 
was potent. Far in advance of its present development 
she saw the future of the great north division of the city, 
and in this glimpse of futurity lay the tremendous and 
permanent increase of the Palmer fortune. 

She was a beautiful woman, with the calm air and 
gracious bearing of a Marquise of old France. I never 
can forget the fascination that looked out from the 
splendid full length portrait of her painted by Healy in 
the eighteen seventies. Supremacy in every thing she 
touched seemed to come to her unasked. She was more 
than a local figure, she was known everywhere and every- 
where admired. In Europe she came nearer to being 
accepted on equal terms in patrician circles, than any 



I 




Mrs. Potter Palmer. 



- 

. 



LI 

OF THE 

Of ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 145 

other Chicago woman. Had she chosen to remain 
abroad, she might have been a figure in the old 
capitals. Her sister Ida married General Grant's 
son Frederick, and his sister Nellie married Captain 
Algernon Sartoris, a member of one of the old county 
families of England. Ida Grant's daughter Julia mar 
ried Prince Cantacuzene. These marriages were not 
made by contrivance nor in pursuit of any ambition to 
climb. They gave Mrs. Palmer, as a matter of course, 
entrance to the best houses in the old country. But after 
Potter Palmer's death the care of a great estate, and her 
sincere love for her own country and her own city, 
brought her home for a part of every year; and finally, 
to remain. She was completing a fine estate in Florida 
when she was called away on May 5, 1918, just a month 
to a day after Mrs. Chatfield-Taylor died. 

Mrs. Palmer's distinction was, that of all the women 
of Chicago who were widely known elsewhere, she was 
the only one who in a commanding way concerned herself 
with social life. When she died, something large, some- 
thing eminent and worthy went out, and left vacant a 
place that has not yet been filled and is not likely to be 
for a long time. Another grand dame may come, but 
never another whose life had been so closely knit into 
the life of her city, during a period so significant. 

In the course of an appreciative story of Mrs. Palmer's 
life The Evening Post of New York says: "Her reign 
synchronized with the career of another Chicago woman, 
unlike her in everything but prominence. What the 
'first lady' was to an undefined realm that included social 
functions on the one hand and the presidency of the board 
of lady managers of the Columbian exposition on the 
other, Frances E. Willard was to a very definite move- 
ment of which we are just now seeing the final strokes. 
It is doubtful if any other of our cities can boast in their 
history of three women contemporaries, so diverse, so 



146 My Chicago 

widely known, so influential, as Mrs. Palmer, Miss Wil- 
lard and Jane Addams. 

"The customary sneer at the cultural pretensions, or 
indifference, of the city by the lake fades on the lips at 
the picture of this unique group. Each fitted into the 
niche that she made for herself. Each commanded the 
respect, not only of her numerous entourage, using the 
word in a rather wide sense, but also of the general 
public. Each achieved a triumph sometimes thought to 
be difficult, the triumph of being a lady and a woman at 
the same time. In their various ways they have left their 
impress upon their age, an impress not exceeded by that 
of any politician or captain or industry of their era and 
locale." 

There needs no herald to proclaim the sturdy labors 
of Miss Addams, nor the high intent with which they 
were and are being performed. The name of Miss 
Addams and the fame of her exploits are borne abroad 
upon the winds of all the world. Later time will do a 
fuller justice, concede a higher merit to her career, than 
could be expected from her contemporaries. She stands 
within the meaning of the axiom that perspective is 
necessary to define the relativity of greatness. 

In the beginning of these records I referred briefly to 
the talents of my sisters Ida and Marian, both of whom 
have contributed much to artistic endeavor and to the 
higher things of life. Both have benefited not only by 
instruction from American teachers of note in various 
branches of art but those of London, Paris, Berlin and 
Munich. 

Marian (Mrs. Walter Everett Carr) among other 
things did creditable portrait work especially under the 
instruction of William T. Dannat in Paris. Since her 
marriage she has not worked professionally although had 
she chosen to do so she might have taken a place among 
the best of our artists. 




, 

. 



Marian Morgan Carr. 



146 My Chicago 

widely known, so influential, as Mrs. Palmer, Miss Wil- 
lard and Jane Addams. 

"The customary sneer at the cultural pretensions, or 
indifference, of the city by the lake fades on the lips at 
the picture of this unique group. Each fitted into the 
niche that she made for herself. Each commanded the 
respect, not only of her numerous entourage, using the 
word in a rather wide sense, but also of the general 
public. Each achieved a triumph sometimes thought to 
be difficult, the triumph of being a lady and a woman at 
the same time. In their various ways they have left their 
impress upon their age, an impress not exceeded by that 
of any politician or captain of industry of their era and 
locale." 

There needs no herald to proclaim the sturdy labors 
of Miss Addams, nor the high intent with which they 
were and are being performed. The name of Miss 
Addams and the fame of her exploits are borne abroad 
upon the winds of all the world. Later time will do a 
fuller justice, concede a higher merit to her career, than 
could be expected from her contemporaries. She stands 
within the meaning of the axiom that perspective is 
necessary to define the relativity of greatness. 

In the beginning of these records I referred briefly to 
the talents of my sisters Ida and Marian, both of whom 
have contributed much to artistic endeavor and to the 
higher things of life. Both have benefited not only by 
instruction from American teachers of note in various 
branches of art but those of London, Paris, Berlin and 
Munich. 

Marian (Mrs. Walter Everett Carr) among other 
things did creditable portrait work especially under the 
instruction of William T. Dannat in Paris. Since her 
marriage she has not worked professionally although had 
she chosen to do so she might have taken a place among 
the best of our artists. 




I 



Marian Morgan Carr. 



LIBRARY 
OF THE 



UNIVERSITY 



OF ILLINOIS 



Lib.. 
OF THE 
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 



\ 




Ida Morgan Palmer. 



My Chicago 147 

Ida Morgan Palmer continued her artistic endeavors 
with intervals of interruption up to the time of her 
death in 1916. The last years of her life were chiefly 
devoted to artistic photographic portraiture in which art 
she excelled. When William B. Dyer left Chicago he 
chose Mrs. Palmer to continue the work in his Studios 
in the Fine Arts Building, which she did until failing 
health caused her retirement. However much she gave 
to the beauty of life in material things she contributed 
more to the spiritual side and found her highest joy 
in intercourse with her family and her friends. She was 
actuated in everything she did by a desire to contribute 
to the comfort and happiness of others and one rarely 
came in contact with her without being benefited in some 
way as hundreds of letters testified at the time of her 
going away. She left her sisters and her numerous 
friends a rich legacy of devoted ministration and love. 



Chapter Nineteen 

)OHN T. McCUTCHEON has excelled his 
own writings with his cartoons, yet his writ- 
ings, taken by themselves, would have made 
a distinguished place for him. He is one 
of the newspaper cartoon makers whose 
cartoons are quick and penetrating editorials. His fer- 
tility is amazing, his power of satire, his depth of feeling, 
his broad sympathy, are without equal in that field. Take 
three pictures for example; the complete expression of 
world sorrow when the great pope died a picture of 
the world itself draped with a mourning band, not a 
word added; the expression of puzzled surprise when 
for the first time Missouri went Republican all the 
southern states lined up and trying to identify "The 





Mnrnn I'tilnni . 



My Chicago 147 

Ida Morgan Palmer continued her artistic endeavors 
with intervals of interruption up to the time of her 
death in 1916. The last years of her life were chiefly 
devoted to artistic photographic portraiture in which art 
she excelled. When William B. Dyer left Chicago he 
chose Mrs. Palmer to continue the work in his Studios 
in the Fine Arts Building, which she did until failing 
health caused her retirement. However much she gave 
to the beauty of life in material things she contributed 
more to the spiritual side and found her highest joy 
in intercourse with her family and her friends. She was 
actuated in everything she did by a desire to contribute 
to the comfort and happiness of others and one rarely 
came in contact with her without being benefited in some 
way as hundreds of letters testified at the time of her 
going away. She left her sisters and her numerous 
friends a rich legacy of devoted ministration and love. 



Chapter Nineteen 

)OHN T. McCUTCHEON has excelled his 
own writings with his cartoons, yet his writ- 
ings, taken by themselves, would have made 
a distinguished place for him. He is one 
of the newspaper cartoon makers whose 
cartoons are quick and penetrating editorials. His fer- 
tility is amazing, his power of satire, his depth of feeling, 
his broad sympathy, are without equal in that field. Take 
three pictures for example; the complete expression of 
world sorrow when the great pope died a picture of 
the world itself draped with a mourning band, not a 
word added; the expression of puzzled surprise when 
for the first time Missouri went Republican all the 
southern states lined up and trying to identify "The 




148 My Chicago 

Mysterious Stranger" who had joined them; and the 
tremendous appeal to the United States for haste, in the 
picture of France and England with their shoulders 
against the door the German Emperor was trying to push 
open. This last appeared in the Chicago Tribune late in 
April 1918, when the German drive that had begun in 
March was so dangerously near to wearing down the 
French and British lines between Amiens and Ypres. 
McCutcheon is a world figure. During the war he has 
become one of the biggest men in Chicago, the one whose 
daily effort has counted more for righteousness than the 
work of any dozen others. He is so big that to say this 
does not in any degree belittle any one else. 

Bert Leston Taylor might and does thread his way 
through the throngs of the busiest streets in the loop, 
brushing and being brushed by the multitudinous rank 
scented many, unnoticed, unknowing and unknown a 
mild looking man, a little (at least a very little) past 
middle life. The sort of man you see in prosperous 
commercial affairs, responding to no idea of literary 
type. In that regard he is very like other newspaper 
people, who in turn are very like all other people, 
provided the other people are decent. Yet his name is 
known wherever English is spoken, or at any rate his 
initials are: "B. L. T." Inside himself and to himself 
he is an inclusive, initiatory and final authority in the 
science of golf. In the world he is one of the cleverest 
if not the most clever of all those men who are known as 
column conductors, the men who write in short para- 
graphs those things which give sharp illumination to 
passing events. He has a strange gift of satire. His 
column on the editorial page of The Chicago Tribune 
is quoted more widely than any other column of its kind. 
A good many of his admirers wonder how on earth he 
does continue to keep it up from day to day without 
deterioration. The answer is easy. He is a shrewd 










t 



John T. McCutcheon. 



148 My Chicago 

Mysterious Stranger" who had joined them; and the 
tremendous appeal to the United States for haste, in the 
picture of France and England with their shoulders 
against the door the German Emperor was trying to push 
open. This last appeared in the Chicago Tribune late in 
April 1918, when the German drive that had begun in 
March was so dangerously near to wearing down the 
French and British lines between Amiens and Ypres. 
McCutcheon is a world figure. During the war he has 
become one of the biggest men in Chicago, the one whose 
daily effort has counted more for righteousness than the 
work of any dozen others. He is so big that to say this 
does not in any degree belittle any one else. 

Bert Leston Taylor might and does thread his way 
through the throngs of the busiest streets in the loop, 
brushing and being brushed by the multitudinous rank 
scented many, unnoticed, unknowing and unknown a 
mild looking man, a little (at least a very little) past 
middle life. The sort of man you see in prosperous 
commercial affairs, responding to no idea of literary 
type. In that regard he is very like other newspaper 
people, who in turn are very like all other people, 
provided the other people are decent. Yet his name is 
known wherever English is spoken, or at any rate his 
initials are: "B. L. T." Inside himself and to himself 
he is an inclusive, initiatory and final authority in the 
science of golf. In the world he is one of the cleverest 
if not the most clever of all those men who are known as 
column conductors, the men who write in short para- 
graphs those things which give sharp illumination to 
passing events. He has a strange gift of satire. His 
column on the editorial page of The Chicago Tribune 
is quoted more widely than any other column of its kind. 
A good many of his admirers wonder how on earth he 
does continue to keep it up from day to day without 
deterioration. The answer is easy. He is a shrewd 










T. McCutchenn. 



LI 

Or THE 
illt OF ILLINOIS 



My Chicago 149 

editor. By inviting contributions, and by setting up a 
sort of competition among contributors in an effort to 
"make the line," and by their natural growth in numbers, 
he is in receipt of daily mail enough to fill a half dozen 
of such columns. That is to say, he long ago devised a 
scheme by which a great many outsiders went to work 
for him. He has thus reduced his labor to the pleasant 
task of sorting his correspondence, picking out the best 
ideas, scrapping all the rest, and writing enough of his 
own stuff to let the whole tribe of them know who is 
boss. I do not state it as a fact of my own knowledge, 
but I have been told by newspaper friends that Eugene 
Field was the first to set up this Tom Sawyer system, 
but B. L. T. is certainly the first to have put it into full 
operation, and he has no rival. 

Robert B. Peattie has worked in the Chicago Tribune 
office with B. L. T. these many years; and being himself 
of a somewhat caustic though a kindly mind has had his 
little tiffs and turns with that illustrious colleague. Bob, 
as he is known by all who care for him and for whom he 
cares, began his newspaper career in the late eighteen 
seventies on the Chicago Times, which then was the 
greatest newspaper published between Sandy Hook and 
San Francisco. Later on he was on the News with his close 
friend Eugene Field. In the early eighteen eighties he had 
a call to a better salary in Omaha where, for eight years, 
he was editor of the Omaha World-Herald. He 
returned to Chicago to follow various newspaper occu- 
pations which were subseqently extended to New York, 
though Chicago has remained his home, and here his 
family has grown up. Before he went to Omaha he was 
married to Miss Elia Wilkinson with whom he had been 
in love ever since their first meeting in Judge Kohlsaat's 
Sunday School on the West Side when they were little 
more than children. From the beginning Robert was 
watchful of her tendencies in thought, her girlish ambi- 



150 My Chicago 

tions, her taste in all things, and began a practice he has 
kept up ever since, of listening and suggesting, of bring- 
ing her books and all that. They complimented each 
other in mentality, character and sympathies, and were 
in perfect understanding a rare thing under the sun. 

Mrs. Peattie has become one of the foremost 
American reviewers. It is a near axiom that excellence 
in criticism, that is in analysis, shuts out its possessor 
from the creative power. Mrs. Peattie offers a contra- 
diction to that opinion. If she had not taken upon her- 
self the onerous duties of a book reviewer for one of the 
leading newspapers in all the English speaking world, 
there is no guessing how far she might have gone as a 
writer of splendid fiction; she has the gift of imagination, 
she has knowledge acquired partly by experience and 
observation, partly intuitive that gave her stories a 
singular quality of truth. Perhaps her most important 
book is "The Precipice," published by Houghton 
Mifflin and Co. and which has many qualities of per- 
manent value. It is to be regretted that she has not 
been able to give more of herself to sustained narrative. 
She has sat at a work bench, so to speak, turning out 
stuff for the passing hour, while others, men and women 
of vastly less endowment, have gone afield and found 
renown and fortune in more free and wider forms of 
expression. But if she has not attained to full measure 
in her literary endeavors it has been compensated for in 
the fullness of life which she has enjoyed in other 
avenues, the joy which she has experienced in coming 
in contact with the many and varied types of people whom 
she has met in the course of many lectures which she has 
given, and of the many lasting friendships formed. She 
has been the recipient of hundreds of letters and gifts 
from many whom she has never met not only from the 
higher planes of society but from the poor, the needy 
and the unpopular. These things have given her the 



My Chicago 151 

s 

realization of the highest living to which she chiefly 
aspires and in which she finds the richest rewards. 

A unique experience in Mrs. Peattie's literary career 
was a practical joke which she perpetrated on Margaret 
Anderson of The Little Review. Under the pseudonym 
of Sade Iverson she sent to the magazine several Imagist 
poems, chief of which was called "The Little Milliner." 
Miss Anderson was completely mystified; she ascribed 
the writing of them to Amy Lowell, Mary Aldis, and 
other Imagist writers. I had the fun of divulging the 
secret to an audience to whom I was then presenting a 
list of Imagist writers. The information created much 
surprise and amusement. 

In personal consideration I hold Elia Peattie and 
her husband Robert in warm affection. Their life 
together, in their home and their family were all that a 
home and family could be. I am sorry to have to employ 
the past tense there, but their children have grown up. 
Ned the eldest son is in business in New York, Rod is 
serving his country in France, and Don the youngest is 
engaged in literary work. Their daughter Bab (a bril- v 

liant and lovable girl) has passed to a better place than 
this, and the call of new duties to the public has drawn 
Robert and Elia to New York. 

In the line of fictional literature, the one Chicago 
woman Who has made a distinct impression on the mind 
of the nation is Edna Ferber. It was Miss Ferber's 
good fortune, a gift maybe from one of those fairy god- 
mothers about whom we used to hear so much, to be \ 
born with a very kindly nature, and to have developed V 
a habit of observation. Very little goes by without her 
having seen it, and back of whatever she sees she finds a 
reason. It is this combination of sympathy and under- 
standing that has enabled her to tell true stories of con- 
temporaneous life, especially that part of it which is 
concerned with commercial pursuits. Miss Ferber is a 



i $2 My Chicago 

Michigan girl. By some trend of happenings of which 
I am unaware she found herself at Appleton, Wisconsin, 
a reporter on The Daily Crescent of that town. After- 
ward she was on the Milwaukee Journal, an evening 
paper, and from the Journal she came to Chicago and 
took a place on The Tribune. Miss Ferber's mother 
was a business woman, and from her experience Miss 
Ferber drew a good groundwork of knowledge of com- 
mercial things. Her newspaper employment gave her 
the best sort of opportunity for widening that knowl- 
edge. The result was a series of short stories that came 
slowly at first, but found a ready market in eastern 
magazines. A number of these stories were brought 
together in book form and so became permanent addi- 
tions to the great American Library. Everybody recalls 
the McChesney stories, a running account of the experi- 
ences of Emma McChesney, a travelling saleswoman, 
that had the merit of a new point of view and disclosed 
a new line of character. Other writers in these later 
days made haste to grab the idea, with the result that 
current ephemeral fiction sparkles all over with Emma 
McChesneys, most of whom are Jewish ladies, but none 
of whom are quite as much alive as the original. Then 
there were "Dawn O'Hara," "Buttered Side Down," 
"Roast Beef Medium," ''The Man Who Came Back," 
' and a whole series of character studies, delightfully 
carried out. Miss Ferber is a busy woman now as 
always. Her latest book, "Sally Herself," was pub- 
lished in 1917. I congratulate myself upon her being 
my friend. Her face is one of the many that was always 
welcome to my Studios, even as her social qualities and 
the charm of her mentality fit so well with the others 
time has so graciously brought around me. 

Miss Ferber's name suggests another, not by any 
reason of personal association, but because the owner 
of the other one is also a Chicago woman, a copious 



My Chicago 153 

writer of descriptive narrative, I mean Maude Radford 
Warren. Mrs. Warren refutes the idea that an 
academic education and instructorship are handicaps to 
a popular writer. She has won two degrees from the Uni- 
versity of Chicago and has been associated with it both 
as an instructor of English and as one of those un- 
seen guides of the university extension course. Mrs. 
Warren's fiction is touched with satire and reveals 
her predeliction for the repertorial method. She may 
indeed be best described as a sublimated reporter, 
and in the pursuit of her work and as a representative 
of a number of the liveliest periodicals of the country, 
she has visited many of the out-of-the-way places as well 
as scenes where news is thickest. She has been to France 
and England several times during the process of the 
war and is now there engaged both in canteen work and 
in writing. The title and chevrons of an honorary cor- 
poral has been given Mrs. Warren recently for her serv- 
ices at the front. 

Madeline Yale Wynne though she came to Chicago 
from the east, made herself very much a part of us all. 
AS has been stated elsewhere her curious psychological 
title "The Little Room," the story of a room which was 
sometimes invisible and sometimes visible gave the name 
to The Little Room that intimate and inimitable group 
of artistic workers which not long ago celebrated its 
twenty-fifth anniversary in Ralph Clarkson's Studio. 

Mrs. Wynne had a bewitching personality, and hardly 
needed her skill as a writer, a worker in the fine metals, 
a painter and mural decorator, a violinist and general 
artisan, to recommend her. She was a great encourager 
of others and liked persons of many sorts and dwellers 
in many lands, she held old age at bay with a bright 
gallantry and went out of view with inevitable swiftness, 
leaving behind her the feeling that in her death as in 
her life, she was victorious over circumstances. 



1 54 My Chicago 

At this point I find myself somewhat in the position 
of Longfellow toward the end of his protracted con- 
templation of that bridge: "I see the long procession 
still passing to and fro." Such a swarm of names has 
entered into and passed out of my field of view, that to 
enumerate or describe them here would stretch this book 
out to the crack of the printer's patience. Please 
remember, this is not a history of Chicago nor a descrip- 
tive human catalogue. I am trying to let you know 
( something about the men and women whom I know or 
have known, who have done things sufficiently good and 
sufficiently high to give them places among the most 
I significant influences in the development of the arts 
; and of literature in this part of the world; and especially 
those with whom my own work has brought me in touch. 
But I cannot close this part of my story without paying 
tribute to the admirable and forceful patriotism of Mrs. 
Jacob Baur, sometimes my pupil and associate, always 
my cherished friend. Next after her warm and generous 
qualities of heart and mind comes her extraordinary 
executive ability! her power of organization, her way 
of grasping the essentials of any undertaking and deal- 
ing with them unerringly, while she sees to it that details 
are in competent hands. I think her strength might 
be described as lying in the power of coordination. She 
has given many an illustration of this power in very large 
affairs, some civic, some governmental, some social. But 
to my mind she never did anything better nor with more 
success than her part in floating the vast internal loans 
to the government for the purposes of war. To tell 
how she did this war work, what a prodigious work it 
was, and yet with what ease she seemed to get through 
with it, would fill a book. And I am sure it would be 
a very good book, which certainly would be interest- 
ing and informative. In my humble opinion the town 
does not yet, nor may not until time provides a per- 




Mm. Jacob Knur. 



ij54 My Chicago 

At this point I find myself somewhat in the position 
of Longfellow toward the end of his protracted con- 
templation of that bridge: "I see the long procession 
still passing to and fro." Such a swarm of names has 
entered into and passed out of my field of view, that to 
enumerate or describe? them here would stretch this book 
out to the crack of the printer's patience. Please 
remember, this is not a history of Chicago nor a descrip- 
tive human catalogue. I am trying to let you know 
something about the men and women whom I know or 
have known, who have done things sufficiently good and 
sufficiently high to give them places among the most 
significant influences in the development of the arts 
and of literature in this part of the world; and especially 
those with whom my own work has brought me in touch. 
But I cannot close this part of my story without paying 
tribute to the admirable and forceful patriotism of Mrs. 
Jacob Baur, sometimes my pupil and associate, always 
my cherished friend. Next after her warm and generous 
qualities of heart and mind comes her extraordinary 
executive ability, her power of organization, her way 
of grasping the essentials of any undertaking and deal- 
ing with them unerringly, while she sees to it that details 
are in competent hands. I think her strength might 
be described as lying in the power of coordination. She 
has given many an illustration of this power in very large 
affairs, some civic, some governmental, some social. But 
to my mind she never did anything better nor with more 
success than her part in floating the vast internal loans 
to the government for the purposes of war. To tell 
how she did this war work, what a prodigious work it 
was, and yet with what ease she seemed to get through 
with it, would fill a book. And I am sure it would be 
a very good book, which certainly would be interest- 
ing and informative. In my humble opinion the town 
does not yet, nor may not until time provides a per- 




f 



I/' A. Jacob Hfiur. 




Jessie Harding. 



My Chicago 155 

spective, realize either the value or the splendor of Mrs. 
Baur's service, freely given to our nation. This exalta- 
tion of Mrs. Baur has not been written with any lack of 
appreciation of the splendid work done by other women 
along similar lines. 

The same patriotic zeal manifested in Mrs. Baur may 
be justly accredited to Miss Jessie Harding, who in a 
different field and in another way has demonstrated her 
love of country and her loyalty to its cause. Among 
her activities has been the reading of "The Man With- 
out a Country" to over two hundred audiences, with 
musical accompaniment arranged by Mrs. Annette R. 
Jones and played by Miss Priscilla Carver. Miss Hard- 
ing has been associated with me since 1898, first as pupil 
then as assistant and associate teacher. Of the thousands 
of students who have come to me for instruction Miss 
Harding stands pre-eminently the best instructor of the 
speaking voice among them all. Quiet and unobtrusive 
in speech and manner, she carries with her a poise and 
a gentle authority as refreshing as it is effective in char- 
acter building. To her I owe a debt of gratitude which 
can neither be measured nor recompensed. 



Chapter Twenty 

ARRIET MONROE is the high priestess 
of a cult that has the incomparable virtue 
of taking itself seriously. In the early 
nineties Miss Monroe was for three or four 
years a member of my staff of teachers. At 
that time Ibsen was at the height of general discussion. 
Bernard Shaw had just begun to excite the human race 
by stinging it incessantly. Percy Mackaye was promoting 
himself as the son of his father. Stephen Phillips had 





Jr 



ssr 



My Chicago 155 

spective, realize either the value or the splendor of Mrs. 
Baur's service, freely given to our nation. This exalta- 
tion of Mrs. Baur has not been written with any lack of 
appreciation of the splendid work done by other women 
along similar lines. 

The same patriotic zeal manifested in Mrs. Baur may 
be justly accredited to Miss Jessie Harding, who in a 
different field and in another way has demonstrated her 
love of country and her loyalty to its cause. Among 
her activities has been the reading of "The Man With- 
out a Country" to over two hundred audiences, with 
musical accompaniment arranged by Mrs. Annette R. 
Jones and played by Miss Priscilla Carver. Miss Hard- 
ing has been associated with me since 1898, first as pupil 
then as assistant and associate teacher. Of the thousands 
of students who have come to me for instruction Miss 
Harding stands pre-eminently the best instructor of the 
speaking voice among them all. Quiet and unobtrusive 
in speech and manner, she carries with her a poise and 
a gentle authority as refreshing as it is effective in char- 
acter building. To her I owe a debt of gratitude which 
can neither be measured nor recompensed. 



Chapter Twenty 



ARRIET MONROE is the high priestess 
of a cult that has the incomparable virtue 
of taking itself seriously. In the early 
nineties Miss Monroe was for three or four 

years a member of my staff of teachers. At 

that time Ibsen was at the height of general discussion. 
Bernard Shaw had just begun to excite the human race 
by stinging it incessantly. Percy Mackaye was promoting 
himself as the son of his father. Stephen Phillips had 






* 

1 56 My Chicago 

burgeoned forth with : "Herod," and brief notes of 
rebellion against the established form of poetry and the 
other arts were making themselves heard, though as 
afar. Miss Monroe was predisposed to recusance in 
them, but her knowledge of English literature and of all 
the more eccentric poets qualified her as a talker on those 
subjects, and I engaged her to deliver a lecture to my 
pupils once a week. Toward the end of that term the 
notes of rebellion above referred to had drawn quite 
near; in fact, the rebellion had broken out. Miss Mon- 
roe evolved the idea of a, magazine which should give 
printed utterance to its wails and its mutterings. She 
had no difficulty in securing the necessary financial back- 
ing, and her magazine became an actuality. It has been 
going on ever since. Its name is "Poetry, A Magazine 
of Verse," and its annual subscription price is two dollars. 
It is the recognized organ or arbiter of that widespread 
movement against conventional forms; the conservative 
/ consider the animating principle to be "Whatever becomes 
( Intelligible ceases to be Art." At any rate, its career 
has been a noble and consistent advocacy of the purpose 
behind those words. With few exceptions Poetry has 
received such recognition abroad as few American publi- 
cations can boast of. 

To Miss Monroe and her magazine must be ac- 
credited the discovery of Tagore and Vachel Lindsay. 
Mr. Lindsay's "General Booth Enters Heaven" first 
appeared in Poetry Magazine, and made a stunning and 
well-deserved impression. It would be stretching defini- 
tion too far to call it a poem; but it certainly was and is 
what the judicious outside the inner circle would call "big 
stuff." It had a pounding ring, a panoply, a sustained 
sonority that its author has not followed up in any of his 
later attempts. 

The discovery of Lindsay gave the magazine fresh 
impetus. Another such impulse might have been given 
it if William Marion Reedy had not beaten Miss Monroe 





My Chicago 157 

to Edgar Lee Masters' "Anthology of Spoon River." 
But she has had other contributions from Mr. Masters, 
as well as from Amy Lowell, Charles G. Blanden (John 
Rhudlau) and a long line of less renowned though 
equally incoherent fabricators of verse free, whorl, 
inconvertible, and of many or of any other formless 
style that may lack reason, but must lack rhyme. Wil- 
liam Butler Yeats and Ezra Pound have also contributed. 
It is possible that the rebellion touched its highest point 
in Mr. Pound's invention of verse that reads just as well 
from the bottom up as it does from the top down. 

As a curiosity of literature so called, Poetry is inval- 
uable to those who have been accustomed to the staid 
and formal institutions with which our forefathers were 
content, knowing no better. Its wake is wrinkled with 
smiles, and these would be succeeded by sad lappings 
should its voyage end in foundering. 

The memory of Miss Monroe even in case of that 
catastrophe would outlive the memory of the magazine, 
because in her earlier life she wrote things that have 
their place in modern literature a volume of poems 
which contains her "Ode to Shelly." Her "Ode to 
Columbia," celebrating the opening of the World's 
Columbian Exposition, stands out prominently as a fea- 
ture in any retrospect of that great day and that great 
show. It is found in the anthologies, and deserves a 
place there. Critics of sound judgment accepted it with 
full approbation as falling within the best rules, and 
embodying with dignity and yet with fervor the spirit 
and significance of the occasion that evoked it. 

Alice Corbin Henderson has been a most efficient 
co-editor with Miss Monroe from the earliest days of 
Poetry Magazine. Mrs. Henderson has written many 
poems but she will be more readily identified as author of 
the prose comment, critical and otherwise in that publica- 
tion. She has a good style in writing and must be 



1 58 My Chicago 

complimented for consectivity in her treatment of any 
subject she takes up. She has been a frequent contributor 
to other periodicals. A few years ago Mrs. Henderson 
wrote "Adam's Dream" and two other mystery plays 
for children which were published by Scribner. 

Eunice Tietjens has also been an associate editor with 
Miss Monroe. Not very long ago Ralph Fletcher Sey- 
mour brought out a little book of poems by Mrs. 
Tietjens, called "Profiles from China," a piece of work 
good enough to move Llewellyn Jones to call it, "a serious 
and penetrating study, true both to the inexplicable 
beauty and the magic desolation of all human life." 
And William Marion Reedy (of Reedy's Mirror, St. 
Louis) read it through and made this pertinent com- 
ment: "She makes you hate the east." Mrs. Tietjens 
has been a frequent contributor to Poetry and other 
publications. 

Henry B. Fuller came unheralded into public notice 
with the appearance of his book, "The Chevalier 
of Pensieri-Vani," which won immediate recognition and 
placed him as the best stylist not only among our Chi- 
cago writers, but one of the few choice writers of Eng- 
lish. His naturally retiring disposition had made him 
almost as much of a stranger as though he had not been 
born in Chicago, and there was so much of a cosmopoli- 
tan flavor in his writing that the east was loath to believe 
that he could be accredited to a city chiefly noted for 
its sky-scrapers and its packing interests, and with this 
single credential command recognition as a writer of 
genuine literature. 

This claim he has confirmed in "The Chatelaine of La 
Trinite," "The Cliff Dwellers," "With the Procession," 
"The Puppet Booth," "From the Other Side," "The 
Last Refuge," "Under the Skylight," "Waldo Trench," 
"Lines Long and Short," "On the Stairs," and "Bertram 
Cope." 



' 4 

My Chicago 159 

Mr. Fuller's friends and critics have accused him of 
being severe and perhaps unfair in his expressed reflec- 
tions upon the crudity of our city in its evolutionary 
development. We will at least credit him with being 
sincere in his recorded impressions. 

I once read a book by Harold Frederic in which 
occurred a character described as a cross between a 
hermit and a canon regular. Sometimes in considering 
this friend of mine the description seems to me to fit 
him, save for the ecclesiastical limitation employed. And 
even that might be allowed, for if he is distinguished 
by any one trait more than another, that trait would be 
a lofty and contemplative purity of mind. Hermit 
he is, as nearly as anyone could be whose lot in life 
has fallen in noisy places. Those who know him super- 
ficially might think him more critical than sympathetic, 
and in their thoughts confer upon him the character of 
one who shrinks within himself. Nothing could be 
farther from the truth. Those friends he has and their 
adoption tried find him sweet as summer. He may be 
anomalous, for he is of the world, yet not in it. His 
genius is creative. He has no need to search the gates 
and alleys of life in order that he may know who and 
what they are that go about the world so busily, -yet in 
themselves mean so little. His thought and his work are 
placed upon a level high above the throng. His percep- 
tions have to do with essentials, and his manner of 
expressing them is perfect. There is no writer extant 
whose understanding of the human spirit and the human 
character is more sympathetic or more true. His knowl- 
edge of character is so wide that it includes the saving 
element of humor; but his artistry withholds him from 
the overuse of that element. His way of life is modest, 
almost seclusive, quiet. Popularity and the social muni- 
ments that inhere in it are repellant to his nature. I 
doubt whether there is anyone who lives more strictly - ' 



> 







160 My Chicago 

the intellectual life. His joy is in his work, and his 
works are in the world to stay. 

William Vaughn Moody, who was called away all 
too soon, left behind him a body of work the value of 
which is recognized everywhere. His abilities were 
various. He is becoming recognized in those more cos- 
mopolitan European centers where Arts and Letters 
are more definitely appreciated, as the most important 
modern poet in America. The public knew him best by 
his plays "The Great Divide" and "The Faith Healer." 
But he wrote a great deal of verse, and one piece that is 
already in the Anthologies and is likely to stay The 
Fire-Bringer. Who knows what splendid possibilities 
were blotted out when he was called across the Great 
Divide. 

When I first came to Chicago Mrs. Amelia Gere 
Mason held high place among the writers living here. 
It is a happy thing to be able to say that now, after a 
considerable number of yesterdays, the beauty of her 
thought and the grace of its expression still command 
admiring attention. Her writings, especially her books 
on the Women of the French Salon, the Women of the 
Golden Age, are human documents, wisely informative, 
and are valuable contributions to a fine form of literature. 
To me they might be symbolized by a broadly cut cameo, 
well balanced in design and exquisitely finished. 

It has been my good fortune to meet Mrs. Mason many 
times a year at the meetings in the Little Room. Per- 
haps I may convey to others the best and most fitting 
impression if I say that to me she typifies the aristocrat 
as our best traditions preserve that type. 




My Chicago 161 



Chapter Twenty-one 

is just as well that the multitudinous person- 
ality known as the man in the street is not 
always aware of those with whom he brushes 
elbows. If he were his complacency would 
be disturbed and his comfort forgotten many 
times a day. This thought was brought home only the 
other day when I saw men and boys and a few women 
who in the nature of things must have had occupation of 
one kind or another, streaming in a great flock, first 
across the street, then down the street, then gathering 
in and milling around before the door of an hotel, then 
flocking off again down the street, then around a cor- 
ner, all the time being joined by other men and boys 
and wqmen, and all of them jostling and looking in 
the same direction. A little, a very little in advance, 
walked a heavily built fellow with his hat off. Inquiry 
disclosed the reason for all this. The hatless one was 
William S. Hart. The man in the street had suddenly 
discovered that he had brushed elbows with the man of 
the screen. 

Now, there are many men and some women here of 
-locarfjfatipnal, even international renown (more or less), 
all; jof w?&>m stand for more substantial things than any 
film s<%t could ever hope for, since the film star's best 
performance is only a shadow, having but two dimensions, 
and totally lacking the spirit of life that can flow into 
expression only by the use of words; whereas the others, 
having unparaded faces, but brain enough to serve 
superior minds in uttering things worth while (more or 
less), rub elbows freely every day with the multitudinous 
many, who in all liklihood never had a thought worth 



1 62 



My Chicago 



while, and whose vocabulary in average would not 
exceed eight hundred words. 

Edgar Lee Masters lives in Chicago and makes his 
honest living in the practice of law. To save your life 
you could not tell, to look at him, that he made his 
living or lived his life in any way essentially different from 
the way of the man in the street. Yet Edgar Lee Mas- 
ters, stepping over the stile of his own field, has roamed 
abroad over the sweet plains of poesy, culling nothing, 
but planting much. It is true that none of his planting has 
had time to burgeon, even to flower in full, so that nooody 
as yet can tell what it is really, or is going to be. 
Thus an active curiosity has buzzed his name into the 
winds that gently ventilate inquiring minds; and thus his 
poesy has been much circulated and is much discussed. 
The one certainty attached to Mr. Masters and his output 
is that he wrote "The Anthology of Spoon River" and 
that "The Anthology of Spoon River" is long. In say- 
ing all this I am stating a general view. In my own 
opinion "Spoon River," taken either in its entirety or 
by isolated details, is a remarkable production, first for 
its general plan, next for its power to impress; and 
finally for the mere humanity, the pure poetic feeling 
and expression that animate some of its parts. It might 
be described as a village Iliad, so true that with a change 
in nomenclature might have been the anthology of a 
village anywhere. That is to say, it has one trait that 
appears in all the great poems or all time, so far as we 
know the history of poetry the trait of universality. 
No trait is higher nor any so rare. Mr. Masters has 
written many other poems, but in "Spoon River" he may 
be credited with having touched the level of Oliver Gold- 
smith's "Deserted Village," though in form and style 
it is larger, more diffuse, and lacks the sustained beauty 
of that sweetly, wistfully memorable revery. 

I am happy in saying that the circle of my friendships 



My Chicago 163 

include not only Mr. Masters but many another of those 
who live here and who have distinguished themselves in 
letters. Take for example Hamlin Garland, who is 
widely recognized as a writer of histories of emigrant 
and pioneer life, filled with local color. He began his 
literary career in Boston, where he published "Main 
Traveled Roads." This story of frontier life in Wis- 
consin best illustrates Mr. Garland as a chronicler of 
desolate life on the prairie and as a sympathetic delin- 
eator of primitive types. In his next volume, entitled 
"Crumbling Idols" he demolished Shakespeare and all 
the other gods and Ikons, downing all established con- 
ventions. Having written himself out in that line he 
came into the fine atmosphere of the middle west with 
Chicago as a focus, where he married Zuleme Taft, the 
sister of his friend Lorado Taft, wore evening clothes 
(which up to that time he had stubbornly refused to do), 
and returned to his stories of the frontier. A few years 
ago he took up his residence in New York. His last 
book, "A Son of the Middle Border" published in 1917, 
is his autobiography. Mr. Garland has been made a 
member of the Academy of Arts and Letters. 

It is right and proper to state that Chicago is indebted 
to Mr. Garland for having founded The Cliff Dwellers, 
the leading organization for artistic men. 

One of the most popular forms of native fiction is 
that which concerns itself with the cattleman. And the 
cattleman of fiction is mythical; yet he persists and 
swaggers across the page and across the screen, pic- 
turesque and utterly untrue. 

Two writers, and only two, have given us the range 
and the cattleman with fidelity, Emerson Hough and 
Harry Leon Wilson. Wilson's work is openly fictitious; 
Hough's is historic, and for this reason it is the better. 
It preserves for these and later days a faithful record 






164 My Chicago 

of a period that was at once prosaic and fruitful in 
romance. 

The best of Mr. Hough's writings have come within 
the last fifteen years. During those years the prairie 
provinces of Canada have been opened to occupation. 
In southern Saskatchewan and Alberta across the line 
from the old ranges of Montana the cattle interest 
became active, the life of our own early west was acted 
over again. Mr. Hough's personal knowledge of chang- 
ing conditions governing the life on the prairies from 
Mexico on the south to the Arctic circle on the north, 
is wider than that of any other man. This accounts 
for the straightforward and convincing quality of his 
stories. In none of them will you find the shop-wearing, 
whooping, six-gun creature who rollics, and roars and 
makes a nuisance of himself in the typical cowboy story; 
nor will you read any of the hyperbolic, weirdly meta- 
phoric language in which the cowboy is suffered to 
express himself. Mr. Hough is a man of the world and 
has a happy way of making his readers see what he 
himself sees. The list of his books is long. It includes 
several that deal with economics and with events that 
had a bearing on the development of North American 
history. If I were asked how to class him I would be at 
a loss for to me he constitutes a class of his own. 

He himself takes most seriously his historical fiction 
"The Mississippi Bubble," "54-40 or Fight," "The Mag- 
nificent Adventure." He believes (and acts upon this 
belief) that our history is as interesting and as rich in 
the dramatic, as that of any other country, in any other 
age. 

S. E. Kiser has a peculiar understanding of the modes 
of thought and living that prevail among the great 
majority of the people in the northern states. As I have 
said in another connection these people constitute the 
bulk of our solid body of common sense, especially in 



My Chicago 165 

the states that are called the middle west, but should be 
called the north central. He loomed large and first in 
the Cleveland Leader about twenty years ago. The 
"Little Georgie" of his feature work in that paper was 
a perfect example of all that characterizes the growing 
boy whom all of us know so well. He was a shrewd 
little chap full of enterprise, some of it mischievous; 
and unconsciously keen in judging his elders. His suc- 
cess there brought him an offer from the Chicago Her- 
ald, and in that paper he became a national character. 
Mr. Kiser is a poet, almost kaleidoscopic in his manner 
of changing the lights, from the homely or grotesque to 
those that sometimes touch points almost sublime. He 
is the most kindly humorist that ever found expression 
through an American daily paper. To say that is not to 
derogate Eugene Field, because Gene, while usually kind, 
sometimes was vitriolic. Mr. Kiser has issued several 
books. One of them "Sonnets of An Office Boy," a col- 
lection of a series that appeared in the Herald had 
instant vogue and still is selling. Any man who ever 
had an office boy or ever had been one himself took to 
it with avidity, it was so true. I always have had an 
idea that he might have made a novelist, had fortune 
favored him with any leisure. Fortune never did. He 
is a hard working Journalist. His present engagement 
is with The Times of Dayton, Ohio. If ever he knew 
any one who did not become his friend I have yet to hear 
of it. He is not a rounder, but these many friends he 
has, find him companionable in all the best meanings of 
the word. 

Not because they have many resemblances in com- 
mon, but because their newspaper popularity coin- 
cided here in Chicago, Kiser and Wilbur D. Nesbit are 
thought of together. That is the name of one always 
suggests the name of the other. Nesbit's gifts were 
more definitely poetic in their direction than Riser's 



1 66 My Chicago 

were. His tendency was toward satire, though his satire 
was adroit, not biting. He had a quick eye for character 
and perhaps was at his best in letting character display 
itself rather than by disclosing it. One of the funniest 
things he ever gave out was a recitation of "Curfew Shall 
Not Ring Tonight" with parenthetic instructions for 
action and business accompanying the words. From 
time to time he has made collections of his verses in 
book form and they have sold remarkably well. 

Nesbit is peculiarly differentiated from the general 
run of writers, in that he has a strong instinct for things 
commercial. He has been paid more money for writing 
advertisements, than most poets can lay hands upon in 
a life time. A few years ago he abandoned literature as 
such for that more profitable field. He is at the head of 
a successful advertising house, I think President of the 
Advertisers Association. He recently contributed to the 
mass of war poems, "Your Flag and My Flag" which 
has sold by the million copies. 

It was my pleasure to have Frank H. Spearman and 
his son under my tutelage at one time. Mr. Spearman 
first came into public notice as a writer of railway stories. 
He familiarized himself with railway conditions as they 
affected the lives and distilled the characters of the men 
who actually operate railways. His studies of these men 
included all grades, from section hands up to general 
superintendents. His stories of railway operations and 
railway men are the most vivid and the truest ever pro- 
duced by any American writer. They brought him into 
international reputation. Among his books are "The 
Nerve of Foley" in 1900, "Held for Orders" in 1901, 
"Whispering Smith" in 1906, and "Nan of Music Moun- 
tain" in 1916. 

Wallace Rice is an unusual personality. He is aca- 
demic. He has read widely and germinated a set of 



My Chicago 167 

opinions that he holds with firm rigidity. But he has 
two entirely human gifts; swift and withering retort, 
and a sense of humor that is both warm and deep. He 
is a Harvard man and was educated in the law, but he 
switched abruptly into newspaper work and became a first 
rate feature writer. While he was on the city staff of 
The Chicago Herald, there came along a certain Pro- 
fessor Garner who had spent some years in the wild parts 
of Africa getting acquainted with monkeys and satisfying 
himself that they had a language of their own. In exploi- 
tation of this discovery Professor Garner had elaborated 
a lecture and travelled through the country delivering it 
and being interviewed. The evening of his arrival in 
Chicago, one of the boys came back to the office about 
eleven o'clock and the man on the city desk asked him 
where in blazes he had been. 

"Been interviewing Professor Garner" said the 
reporter. 

"Who the blazes is he?" 

"He's the man who says monkeys can talk." 

Mildly inquired Wallace Rice, "Could he understand 
you?" 

I. K. Friedman was intended for the law, but found his 
medium of expression in sociological work, first in the 
newspapers, then in books, then back again into the news- 
papers in which he has devloped strength enough to make 
his return to the book field a matter of doubt. In the 
later eighteen hundreds and the earlier nineteen hundreds 
he issued three books of fictional narrative which com- 
manded immediate public attention and had a pretty good 
vogue during the time that covered things as he saw them, 
and the coming of other things that crowded those things 
out. Perhaps the best known of them was a collection of 
short stories with the title "The Lucky Number." Wil- 
liam Dean Howells was pleased to say it was the best 



1 68 My Chicago 

first book by any new author he ever had read. The other 
two were "Poor People" and "By Bread Alone." 

Edith Wyatt has been abundant in ideas and is herself 
so sound a critic of her own work that she has put only 
her best into her books. Of all those writers whom 
I personally know, she comes nearest, in a combina- 
tion of charm, solidity, and what I might call the mas- 
culine quality of thought, to that other Edith, who lives 
in New England and inherited the name of Wharton. 
I can say this in an honest desire to convey an honest 
compliment not to institute a strict comparison. 

Robert Herrick belongs to the quadrangle group of 
the University of Chicago but has mixed with the resi- 
dents of the desolate plains which stretch away from 
those scholastic walls and support a race, a population, 
whose only commendation to any notice by the truly 
superior lies in the bald and indifferent fact of their 
being human, at least in part. Mr. Herrick has written 
several books descriptive of social life among these 
homuncules, which the creatures themselves have thank- 
fully read, yea, even 'they that dwell and subsist within 
the farther rims of those plains which they as aforesaid 
have inherited for a dwelling place. Some of these 
books have descended upon those that dwell in happier 
lands beyond the seas, who understood the words that 
he hafe written, and received them even as manna. "Let 
your light so shine that men shall see your good works 
and glorify," and so forth. At times he rises to heights 
far above these plains, and produces a masterpiece like 
his short and poignant story, "The Master of the Inn." 

Will Payne is a writer of contemporaneous life, finan- 
cial stories of deals in corporations. All his works are 
marked by a human and tender quality. I think it would 
be almost a derogation to call him a stylist, especially if 
the word were to be taken in its usual meaning. He is 
better than that. He is a man whose ideas are always 



My Chicago 169 

good, always luminous, and whose manner of expression 
is limpid. No man writes better English. 

Henry Kitchell Webster is best known to me as one of 
The Little Room group, and I have to confess a slighter 
acquaintance with his books than with those of his im- 
mediate contemporaries and fellow members. But I am 
inclined to give his story of "The Great Adventure" a 
pretty high place and I know it has been accorded 
wide and warm approval by those whose judgment is 
better than my own. He is a young man with his best 
work before him. 

Edgar Rice Burroughs is a young man, who made a 
splendid beginning with a totally impossible but singularly 
absorbing story called "Tarzan of the Apes." Tarzan 
was a success so immediate and so strong that he has 
followed it up with other Tarzan stories, thereby in- 
curring a danger inherent in any theme that is over- 
worked. When he gets Tarzan completely out of his 
system and goes back to his original fountain of inven- 
tion, he will probably bring thence much more that will 
be equally refreshing with the Tarzan of his first ap- 
pearance. 

When Mary Hastings Bradley was graduated from 
Smith College she had made up her mind to become an 
author and to found her first book upon Anne Boleyn. 
She accordingly went to England and made special prep- 
aration for the work, which was published in 1912, under 
the title "The Favor of Kings." In 1914 she published 
"The Palace of Darkened Windows," and "The Splen- 
did Chance" in 1915. She has contributed many stories 
to Harpers and other magazines, and is among our 
younger successful Chicago writers. 

Another among our younger writers is Anne Higgin- 
son Spicer who published only last year through the 
house of Ralph Fletcher Seymour a book called "Songs 
from the Skokie and Other Verse." For the benefit of 



170 My Chicago 

those who may not know it let me say that Skokie is 
the Indian name for a marshy piece of country lying back 
of the ridge that runs north from Evanston and parallels 
Lake Michigan. The volume contains among other 
things a group of short poems called Real People, among 
which is one addressed to Alan Seeger, the lamented poet 
of the Foreign Legion who died in a charge at Belloy-en 
Santerre July 4, 1916, and whose name is immortalized 
by his poem, "A Rendezvous with Death." 

Alan Seeger. 

Soldier, you kept your rendezvous with death 
Bravely at that disputed barricade, 
Poet, you met the terror undismayed, 
Unconquered by the fear that conquereth, 
In the chill hour when all else vanisheth 
Your gleaming flower of courage did not fade 
A singing warrior, valiant, unafraid, 
You cheered your comrades with your waning breath. 
The soul that claimed all earthly beauty knew 
That death thus met was part of beauty too. 
And though your path inevitably led 
Where laurelled vistas let the sunshine through, 
Yet future lads shall march with surer tread 
Because you did not fail your rendezvous. 

. : 

After the taking of Jerusalem by the English Mrs. 
Spicer wrote a stirring poem called "The Last Crusade," 
which seems to me to be her best effort up to the present 
time. 

Miss Julia Cooley is probably the youngest of all 
the literary women of Chicago. She has done enough 
to command attention, even more, considerable admira- 
tion for some of her performances. Lewellyn Jones a 
man whose judgment must command respect and whose 
prophecies of the future of new writers has never yet 



My Chicago 

failed of fulfillment looks to Miss Cooley's talent for 
brilliant fruition, a prophecy all of us hail with hope. 
Her first pubished volume bears the title, "Poems of a 
Child." Richard Le Gallienne wrote the introduction 
and Harpers published it. 




Chapter Twenty-two 

X EVERY city of the first class and in many 
a country town there is sure to be a number 
of people who think they have a message to 
be delivered or a purpose to be wrought out. 

By some strange quirk of fate the idea of a 

magazine seems to strike these people as the one pre- 
senting widest possibilities for their propaganda or 
whatever it may be they have or think they have in view. 
This common error accounts at once for the extraordi- 
nary number of periodicals, publications that flicker in 
and flicker out from year to year, like a recurring rash, 
all over the country. 

Chicago has had its full share of these pinwheel prints 
on full consideration, more than its share. Only a few 
are worth remembering. Of those few still fewer re- 
main; the rest are like the dear dead days now gone 
beyond recall. 

President Van Buren declared a land district with its 
offices at Chicago in 1836, when the town was a sprawling 
village on the edge of a marsh. Seven years later, in 
1843, tne village literati burst into view with the first 
local magazine. Considering the infantile stage through 
which the town was living, it was happily called "The 
Youth's Gazette." The next year, 1844, "The Gem of 
the Prairie" made its appearance. "The Gem of the 
Prairie" persists unto this day, in The Sunday Tribune. 



172 My Chicago 

It was absorbed by The Tribune as a Sunday edition 
in 1854. When "The Youth's Gazette" had expired of 
inanition, there came another sweet young thing called 
"The Youth's Western Banner." Chicago may without 
fear claim priority in juvenile periodicals, for after these 
two, in 1865, came "The Little Corporal," antedating 
"St. Nicholas" by ten years. 

"The Little Corporal" was more than a fad. It must 
have been good, for it jumped to a circulation of over 
one hundred thousand in its first year. Between "The 
Youth's Western Banner" and "The Little Corporal" 
"The Western Magazine" came in and went out; so 
did "The Literary Budget" and "The Chicago Record." 
The first serious literary magazine followed close upon 
the heels of "The Little Corporal." It was called "The 
Northwestern Quarterly Magazine." I am glad to be 
able to say "The Northwestern Quarterly" took a place at 
once among the best American literary magazines. A 
contemporaneous critic said that its first number was 
"the best first number of any magazine published in this 
country." That splendid line established itself as a per- 
manent locution in critical notices of first numbers of 
pretty much all the magazines and most of the books that 
have been produced since then. Whether or not the 
locution expressed a truth signifies nothing. It never 
misled anyone nor did any harm; and it has warmed the 
hearts of hundreds of editors and of editors' angels, at 
junctures when a little warmth was needed. 

James Grant Wilson was the editor of "The North- 
western," a man of force, who had a well-formed style 
in writing, most excellent judgment in the selection of 
material, and good taste in typography. 

The next man of whom the same thing can be said 
truthfully was Francis Fisher Browne, who founded and 
edited "The Lakeside Monthly in 1870." He was the 
first real editor of a real magazine in this real old town. 






^T^/I 



172 My Chicago 

It was absorbed by The Tribune as a Sunday edition 
in 1854. When "The Youth's Gazette" had expired of 
inanition, there came another sweet young thing called 
"The Youth's Western Banner." Chicago may without 
fear claim priority in juvenile periodicals, for after these 
two, in 1865, came "The Little Corporal," antedating 
"St. Nicholas" by ten years. 

"The Little Corporal" was more than a fad. It must 
have been good, for it jumped to a circulation of over 
one hundred thousand in its first year. Between "The 
Youth's Western Banner" and "The Little Corporal" 
"The Western Magazine" came in and went out; so 
did "The Literary Budget" and "The Chicago Record." 
The first serious literary magazine followed close upon 
the heels of "The Little Corporal." It was called "The 
Northwestern Quarterly Magazine." I am glad to be 
able to say "The Northwestern Quarterly" took a place at 
once among the best American literary magazines. A 
contemporaneous critic said that its first number was 
"the best first number of any magazine published in this 
country." That splendid line established itself as a per- 
manent locution in critical notices of first numbers of 
pretty much all the magazines and most of the books that 
have been produced since then. Whether or not the 
locution expressed a truth signifies nothing. It never 
misled anyone nor did any harm; and it has warmed the 
hearts of hundreds of editors and of editors' angels, at 
junctures when a little warmth was needed. 

James Grant Wilson was the editor of "The North- 
western," a man of force, who had a well-formed style 
in writing, most excellent judgment in the selection of 
material, and good taste in typography. 

The next man of whom the same thing can be said 
truthfully was Francis Fisher Browne, who founded and 
edited "The Lakeside Monthly in 1870." He was the 
first real editor of a real magazine in this real old town. 




Zi., 



" 



s . *. 

j 



i 

> 



? 



/ 






,, 



, 






Lil 

OF THE 
UNIVEi&ilV OF ILLINOIS 







My Chicago 173 

"The Lakeside" suspended in 1874. Mr. Browne became 
managing editor of "The Alliance," a periodical that had 
been founded a year before by Prof. David Swing, the 
Rev. Robert Collyer, the Rev. Hiram W. Thomas and a 
few others. "The Alliance" was a powerful promoter of 
independent religious thinking, a leader in the movement 
stirred up by those men and others like them who had 
wearied of submediaeval Christianity. It ran until 1882, 
and Mr. Browne, by that time having acquired standing 
with the liberal-minded people in this neighborhood and 
the respect of all who had any real love for literature, 
started "The Dial." 

"The Dial" at once impressed the public, and became 
an influence in the higher literary affairs of the whole 
Union. It so remains, with every prospect of so continu- 
ing, for its present editors and managers have wisely 
maintained the tone imparted by Mr. Browne. It is the 
one and only standard literary periodical issuing from 
Chicago, and one of the few issued anywhere in America 
that is accepted upon equal terms by the best reviews and 
literary journals of the British empire. The Dial of- 
fices have recently been moved to New York. 

In the nine years between 1871 and 1880, forty-seven 
periodicals of a literary or quasi literary nature were 
born and died. I don't believe anybody remembers them, 
because I am quite certain nobody has specialized in 
memorizing things that were not worth while. 

In 1883 Edgar Wakeman established a pretty good 
weekly called "The Current." It lasted two years, and 
might have been going yet if Mr. Wakeman had not 
taken fright over a debt of fifteen hundred dollars and 
disappeared one night, to be discovered two or three 
months later in a Trappist monastery somewhere in Wis- 
consin. I think he became a monk, and died there. The 
incident was unhappy and unnecessary, for Melville 
Stone or any one of several of his friends would have been 



174 My Chicago 

glad to tide him over, and "The Current" might have 
gone on. It was revived afterward by Slason Thompson 
and another man whose name I cannot recall, and had 
quite a run for awhile, dying of causes interior to itself. 

A monthly called "Literary Life", was established in 
1888, and astonished everybody by living three years. 

The first distinctive and completely successful fictional 
magazine came along in the nineties. ;It was called "The 
Red Book" but its founders and promoters paid out some- 
where around one hundred thousand dollars before tlm 
got it on its feet. Its success was so great that the same 

geople followed it with two other magazines, "The Blue 
ook" and "The Green Book." These three bacame 
national in reputation and sale. The first one, "The Red 
Book," outranks all others in its class, wherever pub- 
lished. 

But in the meantime, between "Literary Life" and 
"The Red Book" there was a swarm of semi-literary, 
dramatic and serial publications. Of all these, two stand 
out as having intrinsic merit, "Elite" and "The Saturday 
Evening Herald." "Elite" was established in 1881 by 
The Elite Publishing Company, of which Mary Stuart 
Armstrong was President. Mrs. Armstrong was its 
editor, a clever woman endowed wiffr good gifts, thor- 
oughly competent. Under her direction "Elite" carried 
on successfully through seventeen years, until 1908, not 
long before her death. 

Mrs. Armstrong had the support of a great following 
of people in what is called society especially of women. 
Only one other woman held anythingjjike the same au- 
thority. Emma Paulding Scott ha<J no magazine of 
her own, but she became society editqr of The Chicago 
Evening Post about twenty years agoj and at once com- 
manded attention. Miss Scott still holds that responsible 
position with undiminished efficiency. She has seen many 
a social set dissolve, to be succeeded by other social sets 



My Chicago 175 

that in their turn dissolved, and so on up to this present 
year. 

"The Saturday Evening Herald" was established in 
1875 by George McConneil, Lyman B. Glover and John 
M. Dandy, it was distinctively a social organ, but it 
published a great deal in the way of essays and stories 
that might have appeared with credit in any magazine 
of general circulation. It jumped into recognition almost 
at once, and prospered exceedingly, until the Sunday is- 
sues of the daily papers began piling up society depart- 
ments at a rate and in proportions growing so fast that 
they crowded it off the carpet. "The Saturday Evening 
Herald" finally fell into the hands of Edward Freiberger, 
who had for years been a member of the Inter Ocean 
local staff and who was said to know and be known by 
a greater number of prominent people than any other man 
in Chicago. But he came too late. He stuck it out 
manfully for awhile, until at last the poor old thing 
fell down on him and refused to live any longer. Mr. 
Freiberger went to New York after that, and became 
librarian of the Friars Club. He died in 1916. 

The latest new magazine hereaway repeats similar 
efforts here and there along the course of time in other 
big cities. It is called "The Waste Basket." It is a bi- 
monthly, with Carlos C. Drake as its editor-in-chief. Mr. 
Drake is the son of Mr. and Mrs. Tracy V. Drake. He 
believes that potential authors of tender years are en- 
titled to a medium through which they may utter their 
thoughts. All people of tender years have thoughts, 
or mental disturbances which they believe to be thoughts. 
Some of them really have thoughts of value. Imma- 
turity does not argue incapacity in all cases. The pathetic 
case of Chatterton is in point of that. Mr. Drake re- 
fuses manuscripts from authors under sixteen or over 
twenty-one years of age or rather, of youth. It has 
been appearing now about a year. The content has been 




176 My Chicago 

creditable surprisingly so when it is considered that 
all of it came from boys and girls who still are in school. 



Chapter Twenty-three 

ERHAPS the most conspicuous factor in the 
cultural problems of Chicago is the Uni- 
versity of Chicago. This institution was 
established many years ago and flourished 

in a modest, scholarly, unpretentious way in 

a building facing Cottage Grove avenue, somewhere near 
Thirty-fifth street. The well-shaded grounds about it 
were like a classic grove. It began to stir and grow 
when William Rainey Harper became its head, under 
the generous patronage of John D. Rockefeller. Dr. Har- 
per's claim to eminent scholarship was over-shadowed by 
a promotional ability that would have found dominating 
expression in any public enterprise he might have under- 
taken. If he had gone in for railroading he might have 
been a power in the railway interests of North America. 
He had initiative, he was original, an organizer second to 
none, an executive of the first order. He saw what the 
University needed: money, and plenty of it; young blood 
that would course free, a faculty equal as a working body 
with the faculty of any eastern university, but especially 
selected for the adaptability of its members to the pre- 
vailing thought and the liberal ways of the north central 
states. It was in this last that he succeeded in differ- 
entiating this University from Harvard, Yale and Prince- 
ton. The students at those universities were, almost all 
of them, the sons of rich men, supplied with more money 
than was good for them. In the majority of cases their 
fathers and grandfathers, and maybe farther back than 
that, had gone to those same institutions. In a sense they 



\ 



My Chicago 177 

were family concerns, refreshed and renewed as time 
passed and old rich families faded out, and new rich 
families came in. They had traditions and usages, and 
lines of caste. By the irony of fate their professional 
administration had fallen into dangerous hands, and 
sociology of that lamentably dangerous kind that is dealt 
with by closet philosophers only, became an inculcation 
so poisonous that years of contact with the rude and 
bustling world were required to knock it out of the heads 
of the students in order that common sense might find 
lodging room. Dr. Harper would have none of this. 
The University of Chicago must be representative of 
the strong and level-headed people who had created the 
west, and on the once empty prairies had built a new and 
sturdy structure of life, splendid, broad and perfectly 
sane. Dr. Harper's successor, Dr. Judson, has carried 
out these purposes with fidelity and ability. 

Concurrently with, though in no wise related to the 
University of Chicago, our four great libraries have had 
much to do with the spread of knowledge, the stimulation 
of ideas, and that understanding of the world and its 
peoples that can be acquired by reading and by no other 
direct means. These are the Public Library, the New- 
berry, the Crerar and the Blackstone. Our Public 
Library is one of the most comprehensive in the land, 
ranking readily with the Boston Public, the Astor, and 
the very few other big ones. It has had a history as 
quiet as its influence was deep. The office of chief 
librarian is filled by appointment, and therefore subject to 
change ; but the actual working staff is free from that rule, 
and membership in it rests upon merit alone, much of 
this merit resulting from the experience of service. As an 
example, Miss Caroline L. Elliott, in charge of the refer- 
ence department, has been a member of the staff thirty 
years. Her knowledge of that department and her quick 
response to any question touching any of the recondite 



178 My Chicago 



: 



topics there included has saved hours of time for so many 
thousands of people that if all those hours could be to- 
talized the sum would probably show a thousand years. 
A record like that means something. How many people 
are there who can be credited with having saved in a 
lifetime a thousand years for others? 

The Newberry, the Crerar and the Blackstone were 
given in trust to the people of the city by private donors, 
whose respective names they bear. They have not the 
bulk nor the circulating feature of the Public Library, 
but each of its kind is a model. The Newberry Library 
is the largest of the three, and probably the most diversi- 
fied. Miss Cara Durkee bears the same relation to it 
that Miss Elliott bears to the reference department of 
the Public Library, the main difference being that the 
reference department of the Public Library is simply one 
of many departments, while the Newberry Library is 
strictly upon reference lines. Those who use it know how 
beautifully the Newberry Library is housed, and what a 
perfect place it is for study. 

The Crerar Library in the Marshall Field block of 
buildings is not so large as the Newberry, but is admir- 
ably balanced and equipped, especially with authorita- 
tive works of a technical and scientific nature. 

The Blackstone Library has a building of its own 
not far to the north of the University of Chicago grounds. 
It was assembled upon a more general plan than that of 
the other two, being especially rich in standard English 
literature and the best books of history and of travel. 
It is especially used by writers in search of color, and of 
actual historic dates and places. Of its kind it is about 
as nearly perfect as intelligent care and ample funds can 
make it. 

In addition to the libraries the Chicago Historical So- 
ciety has actively served the public. Its collections are 
used for research work by historians, genealogists, writers 



My Chicago . 179 

and students from all over the United States. It is stimu- 
lating patriotism through illustrated lectures which it 
gives annually to thousands of public school children, 
lending them a grasp upon the great and true stories 
that lie behind the city of today. 

The society was formed in 1846. It occupies a sub- 
stantial and commodious brown stone building at the 
corner of Dearborn and Ontario streets, ithe scope of 
the society is much more broad than most people are 
aware of. It includes records and exhibits minutely cover- 
ing the history of the whole state, from the time of Father I 
LaSalle, and these records and exhibits are of the very 
highest value, considered in the sense of history, both 
human and natural. The collections are admirably ar- 
ranged in themselves and in relation to each other. I 
do not know of any other grouping that means so much 
culturally, though the natural history museum collected 
by Matthew Laflin offers it a very close second. 



Chapter Twenty-four 




HIS city has every reason to be proud of 
itself as an effective center of theatrical ac- 
tivities. New York was formerly the great 
billboard. For a long time a Broadway pro- 
duction was considered necessary to the suc- 
cess of any play; and many a good play was presented 
there for a run at a heavy loss, merely to get the ad- 
vertising, the ballyhoo, as it were, that such a run was 
supposed to provide. New York was and is the great 
booking place. The best companies are organized there. 
But it never has been a steady moneymaker for its 
theatres. On the other hand some of the most success- 
ful plays of the last forty years had their first perform- 



180 My Chicago 

ances in Chicago, and toured the country prosperously 
through several seasons without showing in New York 
at all. For instance Leonard Grover's "Our Boarding 
House" ; Denman Thompson's "Joshua Whitcomb" ; 
Will Eaton's "All the Rage" ; Augustus Thomas's "Ala- 
bama" and "Blue Jeans"; Bronson Howard's "The 
Banker's Daughter (as "The Iron Will") and "Sara- 
toga" and a good many others that for the moment es- 
cape me. And it always has been a moneymaker. In 
the dullest season of panic times the Chicago Theatres 
have played to the best business in the whole of North 
America. 

A good many plays have been written by Chicago men, 
some of them great successes. For example, the first full 
form of the original "Joshua Whitcomb," played for so 
many years by Denman Thompson, was built up by Will 
Eaton of The Times. James B. Runnion of The Trib- 
une wrote a dozen or more, for the most part adaptations 
of foreign plays. Elwyn A. Barron of The Inter Ocean 
wrote "A Mountain Pink" and several other plays. 
Later came George Broadhurst and George Ade, who be- 
tween them have written more first rate comedies than 
all the other American dramatists put together. This 
statement is not a belittlement of Bronson Howard, whose 
one great comedy success was "The Henrietta," nor of 
any of the other and clever men who have done so much 
in burlesque and extravaganza, so called. I am treating 
now of Chicago and the things and the individuals known 
to myself. 

Mrs. Aldis, though by no means a professional 
writer, has done more good work along thes'e general 
lines than any other Chicago woman. Mrs. Peattie 
says Mrs. Aldis in her writings "was more interested in 
tangents than in straight lines, and if she is not 
startlingly creative, just as certainly she is not hackneyed. 
Her free verse poems were finally printed in book form, 



My Chicago 181 

and many found them not only diverting but instruc- 
tive in the way that sympathetic art must always 
be instructive. Then came a book of plays plays which 
Mrs. Aldis had tried out on her own little stage and 
which showed the influence of the modern masters, and 
were at once sardonic and kind. That sounds like a 
paradox, but can be understood when it is explained that 
while Mrs. Aldis found life ironic, she was not so herself; 
at least not toward any human being or fictional creature 
whom it was her instinct to pity. There was a fine 
quality of breeding and courtesy in these plays, and 
liberality and humor made them both piquant and 
winning, even as the free verse poems had been." 

I wonder how many people in Chicago remember 
William Young, whose comedy, "The Rajah," had a run 
of over a year at the Madison Square theatre in New 
York upon its original production, and afterward was 
played not only all over this country but in England 
during the three or four years next following. Mr. 
Young is still living. Before "The Rajah" he had writ- 
ten a powerful play founded upon the Arthurian legends, 
called "Pendragon," and subsequently to "The Rajah," 
another play dealing with the last days of the Moors in 
Spain and called "Ganelon," a really swift and powerful 
piece of work. Both "Pendragon" and "Ganelon" were 
killed by Lawrence Barrett, and both for the same 
reason: The reviewers received them with too much 
enthusiasm, and Mr. Barrett's performance with too 
little. If Mr. Barrett's ability had been in any degree 
commensurate with his sensibility, he would have taken 
a different course, for the works were really fine, and 
their continuous performance would have raised him to 
a level of recognition far beyond any he ever attained. 
He missed the one chance of his life to do well the one 
big thing any actor can do that is, to give adequate 
interpretation to the best conception of a great author. 



182 My Chicago 

I say great, because these two plays were not only dramas 
theatrically effective, but poems vital in universality of 
thought. Mr. Young was skilled in the craftsmanship 
of drama. His concepts were admirable, his moulding 
true. He was the author of several poems that upon 
their publication received unstinted praise. One of these, 
"There Came Three Queens from Heaven," was given 
out through the Atlantic Monthly and immediately 
reproduced in all the literary reviews in the English 
language. Mr. Young neglected to collect and publish 
his works in book form. Coming one by one, they 
suffered the misfortune that usually falls upon fragmen- 
tary efforts. They dropped out of sight. 

Mr. Young inhabited a frail body. His habitual 
mood was melancholy. He brooded deeply upon life 
and the world. Only now and then in private conversa- 
tion he would burst out with a flare of blazing fun. He 
is passing the evening of his days on the Island of Jersey 
in the English Channel. It is a long time since he ceased 
writing. He was a Chicago man, but little known here 
or anywhere save among newspaper men and actors. 
The late James H. McVicker was his devoted friend 
and admirer, Edwin Booth was another, and so was 
Frederick Warde. 

The nature of my work brought me in contact almost 
continuously with the theatres and the distinguished 
players who have appeared in them. Personally I esteem 
the drama as one of the most potent influences for the 
elevation of thought, for education in the niceties of life, 
for lifting beauty and all the graces into a light where 
all may see. In addition I would esteem it as an incal- 
culable blessing if in even its most frivolous form it did 
no more than brush the cobwebs from the brow of care. 

We have been particularly fortunate in that our 
theatres have been conducted by men of probity, excellent 
ability, judgment, and public spirit. Those who remember 



My Chicago 183 

James H. McVicker may take him and his memory 
as exemplifying their character at its best. The theatre 
that still bears his name was the first to be granted equal- 
ity with the leading houses of New York. It was an old 
establishment when I was a child. Until Mr. McVicker's 
death, its reputation and its standing were maintained and 
its popularity never faltered. Mr. McVicker was him- 
self an actor, and a remarkably good one, particularly 
in Shakespeare plays. When under the old order of 
things he had a stock company, he cast the plays strictly 
in accord with the merit or qualifications of his actors, 
taking upon himself whatever part he felt he could do 
best, without a thought of its prominence or its unim- 
portance. I have seen him play the first grave digger 
in "Hamlet" to the Hamlet of his son-in-law, Edwin 
Booth; and a most admirable performance it was. I do 
not believe his Dogberry could have been excelled a 
minor part, but played in a deadly serious key, the only 
key that could have brought out Dogberry's fatuous self 
importance. In private life Mr. McVicker was a sound 
and safe influence, a perfect model of good citizenship, a 
just and generous friend. In the essential meaning of the 
word though not in the conventional, he was deeply re- 
ligious; but he never made any fuss about it. Simply 
he lived it. The impression he left upon the city while 
it was yet hebdomadal is with us yet, and will remain. 
The good he did lives after him. 

Richard M. Hooley's career began about the middle 
of Mr. McVicker's. He had been a minstrel man, and 
had for a long time been at the head of the most popular 
negro minstrel company. Before he came to Chicago 
he had established in Brooklyn a theatre which he named 
for himself. The story of that theatre would be of no 
moment in this place, but after he gave it up, that is, 
immediatelv after our great fire, he came here and built 
Hooley's Theatre, which is the Powers Theatre of the 



184 My Chicago 

present. He called it the home of Parlor Comedy. It 
was very successful. Upon his death in 1893 Harry 
Powers succeeded to the management. Powers Theatre, 
as it is now called, acquired under Uncle Dick Hooley 
a public peculiarly its own. Its business was practically 
assured, for a large number of the best people in the town 
came regularly every week, on designated days and had 
their seats reserved for them ahead. It always has been 
a high class theatre, without a single lapse from the tone 
originally imparted to it by Uncle Dick. 

The Grand Opera House in Clark street opposite the 
county building was opened in September, 1880, by Mr. 
John A. Hamlin. From that date until 1907 the theatre 
under his management, assisted by his sons Harry and 
Fred, was a popular and fashionable playhouse. On big 
opening nights one was sure to meet most of his friends 
among the representative families of Chicago and vicin- 
ity. An individual feature of this theatre is a reception 
committee of one in the person of Mr. Zeddis, who has 
not missed a single performance of thirty-seven years, and 
who always greets each visitor upon his arrival as if he 
were the most important member of the community. 

Mr. William J. Davis, known as Will Davis, has been 
thoroughly identified with the theatrical and musical de- 
velopment of Chicago since 1878, when he was manager 
of Her Majesty's Opera Company for two seasons. At 
one time he was manager of the Grand Opera House, 
and during his directorship won for it the title of The 
Mascotte Theatre. His success as manager of the 
Columbia and Illinois theatres is well known. In fact 
both Mr. Davis and his wife, Jessie Bartlett Davis, a 
popular and famous singer during the eighties, have made 
distinct contributions to Chicago s artistic life. 

In 1882 John B. Carson and Col. J. H. Haverly, the 
minstrel man, opened Haverly's Theatre in Monroe 
street near Dearborn. In 1884 the name was changed 



My Chicago 185 

by Ellen Terry, who was then filling an engagement there 
as a member of Sir Henry Irving's Company. I sat in 
one of the proscenium boxes and I remember how irre- 
sistibly charming she was as she came modestly and hesi- 
tatingly to the footlights and said, "I name this beautiful 
theatre Columbia." 

What charming entertainments these great artists and 
the supporting members of their company gave at that 
time, what an event it was in Chicago! Nothing ap- 
proaching it in importance and interest has occurred dur- 
ing my remembrance. The city seemed changed, in some 
way, assumed a metropolitan air. I remember the clos- 
ing performance, the play was "Much Ado About Noth- 
ing. ' The house was packed, many persons, including 
myself, sitting on the steps leading from the boxes to 
the parquet. Marshall Field, whom I saw for the first 
time, sitting with his young son Marshall Field, Jr., was 
in one of the very front seats. 

I never shall forget the great deference which Irving 
expressed toward Miss Terry when in his curtain speech 
he said, "Miss Terry whom you admire, whom I admire, 
whom we all admire." What a wonderful performance 
it was ! Irving's physical impossibility to properly repre- 
sent Benedick pictorially was entirely lost sight of in the 
delicious humor of his lines. For instance, in "Lady, 
I am loved of all women, only you excepted." Who will 
ever forget the indefinable charm of Miss Terry when she 
said to Benedick "Against my will I am sent to bid you 
come in to dinner." Those were golden days for the 
artists and for us. Alas ! things were sadly changed when 
in 1903 came the Iroquois fire. 

Irving was playing an engagement at the Illinois 
Theatre at the time. At his invitation, together with 
a friend, I paid him a visit at his apartment in the Con- 
gress Hotel a day or two after the fire. He was in the 
depths of despair. Owing to the fire, business was almost 



1 86 My Chicago 

entirely suspended. He was alone, desolate, forsaken, 
Miss Terry having terminated her association with him 
and joined Beerbohm Tree in a production of "The 
Merry Wives of Windsor." Irving had in his company 
his son, H. B. Irving, and his wife who, as he mournfully 
said, "was trying to play Portia" and other roles made 
famous by Ellen Terry. Irving survived but a short time 
after this engagement. He was honored by burial in 
Westminster Abbey. 







,, 

Chapter Twenty-five 

HE Chap Book. Being a miscellany of cu- 
rious and interesting Songs, Ballads, Tales, 
Histories, etc., adorned with a variety of 
pictures; and very delightful to read, newly 

composed by many celebrated writers, to 

which was annexed a large collection of notices of Books." 
The above was the description on the fly leaf of a little 
booklet which was published in Chicago in 1904 by Stone 
and Kimball. Herbert Stuart Stone, eldest son of Mr. 
Melville E. Stone, founder of the Chicago Daily News, 
was the chief originator and principal editor until its 
hundredth and last number appeared in 1908. Melville 
E. Stone, Jr., was business manager. He died in 1918. 
Mr. Harrison Garfield Rhodes was associate editor. 
Contributions were received from the leading literary 
writers of England and America, which was a stimulus to 
ambitious writers in Chicago. Hamlin Garland was a 
frequent contributor. So was Wallace Rice. Single 
articles were contributed by Edith Wyatt, Elia W. 
Peattie, Elizabeth Wallace, Lilian Bell, who later be- 



My Chicago 187 

came famous as the author of "The Love Affairs of an 
Old Maid," Anna Morgan, and many others. 

Mr. Stone was in close touch with Aubrey Beardsley, 
and many of his clever sketches adorned the pages of 
The Chap Book. Other artists found their way to na- 
tional reputation and fame, among them being 1 Will 
Bradley and Frank Hazenplug, who produced many 
unique and clever posters which were an addition to Mr. 
Stone's enterprise. They were so artistic and fantastic 
that they became very popular. It is interesting to note 
that Cecil Clark Davis contributed some sketches for the 
magazine, one of Sarah Bernhardt. i 

Mr. Stone also inaugurated a series of Chap Book 
Teas, given in his publishing office where the literary 
folk and various art workers congregated to look at 
original drawings and manuscripts, thus becoming better 
acquainted with personal endeavor and better prepared 
to work in harmony for the artistic development of 
Chicago. 

The Chap Book teas were forerunners of the Attic 
Club, and no doubt suggested the meetings of The Little 
Room. 

There were twenty-six imitators of The Chap Book, 
but it remained the supreme effort among the little maga- 
zines, and its advent and life were distinctly artistic con- 
tributions to Chicago. 

By something that looks a little like irony, the firm of 
Stone and Kimball is remembered by reason of their 
having issued Mary MacLane's book "The Story of 
Mary MacLane," that astonishing revelation of an ego 
made interesting to itself by its own fever. That book 
outtopped all their more ambitious efforts, outlasts them 
all, survives the firm itself, and has let loose upon the 
public a simulacrum that cannot sink or be sunk, a joke 
that will not die. The book sold tremendously; its pro- 
ceeds saved the firm from disaster. 



. 



.88 My Chicago 

Mr. Stone's career ended with the sinking of the Lusi- 
tania in 1915, on which, unfortunately, he was a pas- 
senger. 

The Little Room, which had its beginning in 1893, 
is perhaps the most unique of Chicago organizations. It 
rose from the ashes of the Attic Club, which had a tenta- 
tive existence previous to this, but for well grounded 
reasons was disbandecL 

The new organization was suggested by Miss Lucy 
Monroe (who later became Mrs. William J. Calhoun) 
in Mr. Lorado Taft's studio which was then in the 
Athenaeum building in Van Buren street, the object be- 
ing to furnish a weekly meeting place for the discussion 
of art and literature and where distinguished artists 
might meet our home artists whenever occasion brought 
them to Chicago. It was named after a ghost story 
written by Mrs. Madeline Yale Wynne called "The Little 
Room" which had a fashion of disappearing and reap- 
pearing at intervals. So with the club. It appeared on 
Fridays from four to six, at first in Miss Bessie Potter's 
(now Mrs. Vonnah) studio, then disappeared until the 
following Friday. 

The original members were Franklin H. Head, Lorado 
Taft, Henry B. Fuller, Hermon Macneil, Allen B. Pond, 
Irving K. Pond, Roswell Field, John Vance Cheney, 
Hamlin Garland, Frederick W. Gookin, Herbert Stuart 
Stone, Melville Stone, Jr., Harrison Rhodes, Lucy Mon- 
roe, Harriet Monroe, Madaline Yale Wynne, Lilian Bell, 
Jane Addams, Bessie Potter, Anna Morgan and Mrs. 
Lindon W. Bates. We continued to meet in Miss Potter's 
studio until the Studebaker building on Michigan avenue 
was converted into the Fine Arts Building. Then it was 
removed to Mr. Ralph Clarkson's studio on the tenth floor 
where it has remained up to the present time, with the 
exception of the year 1900 when it met in my studio on 
the eighth floor of the Fine Arts building. 



My Chicago 189 

In the intervening years the names of nearly all our 
best writers and artists have been added to the original 
list. 

Carrying out its original idea the organization has 
entertained distinguished artists of this country who 
have visited Chicago from time to time, as well as 
those from other lands, the first guest entertained being 
Richard Le Gallienne in May, 1898. 

Mrs. Franklin MacVeagh, long one of the best known 
and most influential members ol Chicago society, told 
this amusing incident: While paying a visit to London 
some eight or nine years ago, upon several occasions 
when noted artists were presented, they immediately 
asked if she were a member of "The Little Room"? 
According to her account when she replied in the nega- 
tive, and said she had never even heard of it, she fell 
perceptibly in their estimation, as they seemed to feel that 
she could not have much standing in Chicago if she were 
not a member of The Little Room. Upon her arrival 
in New York her London experience was repeated. Upon 
her return to Chicago, Mrs. Wynne, who was one of 
the originators of the club, called upon her, and Mrs. 
MacVeagh appealed to her to know if there was such a 
thing as The Little Room in Chicago and of course 
learned its history. Soon after she came to see us one 
Friday afternoon, bringing with her Mrs. Jack Gardner 
of Boston, who was her guest at the time. I remember 
that I was pouring tea when she came in. There were 
only five or six other members present and our distin- 
guished visitors did not have a fair chance to judge of 
its merits. 

During the first years in the Fine Arts building we used 
to give unique parties every winter. I remember one, a 
buffet supper, which began in my Studio at 7 o'clock 
and ended with a dance in my Gymnasium at 3 o'clock 
A. M., with Fanny Bloomfield Zeisler playing ragtime 



190 My Chicago 

music on a bad piano, while the rest of us danced. We 
danced until we were dizzy, to keep her at the piano as 
long as possible. I remember also that Sam Clover drove 
a "team" to Evanston after the party, arriving with his 
guests at daybreak. 

We had several notable burlesque performances on 
my stage, largely under the management of Melville E. 
Stone, Jr. One was given on Saturday evening, May 
2 3 I 93- The program announced that "the unparal- 
leled Stock Company of The Little Room will appear 
for the first, last and only time in an unparalleled etcetera 
performance of 'Little Room,' a moral play done in moral 
English from the mediaeval, that is, out of respect to 
twentieth century conventions." The actors were Frank- 
lin H. Head, Chatfield-Taylor, Ralph Clarkson, Melville 
E. Stone, Jr., Wallace Rice, Hugh Garden, William 
Morton Payne, Karleton Hackett, Lucy Monroe and 
Marjorie Benton Cook. A note on the program stated 
that after the performance an attempt would be made to 
restore the appetites of such of the audience as had re- 
mained in Mr. Clarkson's studio to which was added 
the admonition "Eat and drink, for tomorrow we may 
not feel like it." 

The most notable performance was given on January 
30, 1904, being a dramatization of "The Bird Center" 
cartoons made famous by John T. McCutcheon, and run- 
ning in the Tribune. I remember that we ransacked the 
town to find stage properties which called for a "what- 
not," the mottoes "God Bless Our Home," "Live and 
Let Live," pink lined shells, satin banners embroidered 
with sunflowers, photograph albums and the like. I re- 
member I made a white tarlatan dress for the perform- 
ance which I wore trimmed with a blue sash and pink 
rosebuds, and that I played "The Maiden's Prayer" 
while Allen Spencer turned the leaves of the music and 
Karleton Hackett wielded the baton. Fanny Bloomfield 



My Chicago 191 

Zeisler nearly went into convulsions, as did the rest of 
the audience. 

Program. 
BIRD CENTER OPERA HOUSE. 

Miss Anna Morgan of Chicago, Illinois, Lessee. 
Right Royally will that Colossal Aggregation of Little 
Roomers Present for the First Time on Any 
Stage the Stupendous Tragedy Entitled 

CAP. FRY'S BIRTHDAY PARTY 

January 30, 1904 

Words by George Ade ; Acting by the Following Galaxy 
of Histrionic Stars, First and Last Appearance. 

THE CAST. 

Capt. Roscoe Fry, a Wild Soldier and Tame Hus- 
band George Barr McCutcheon 

/. Milton Brown, a (Tin) Type of Bird Center Aris- 
tocracy Howard Van Doren Shaw 

Rev. Walpole, with a Congregation of His Own. . . 

Melville E. Stone, Jr. 

Smiley Greene, the Popular Undertaker 

Roswell Field 

J. Oscar Fisher, "Ye Editor" Henry M. Hyde 

The Mysterious Stranger, Right Out of a Dime 

Novel . Ralph Clarkson 

Mine Host Peters, with a Volubility 

Franklin H. Head 

Gus Figgey, Who Drums and "Gets Busy" 

Hugh Garden 

Winthrop K. Biddle, of Philadelphia (Pennsylvania) 

Arthur Heun 



192 My Chicago 

Chris C. Newbower, Never Invited Anywhere. . . 

Irving K. Pond 

Elmer Pratt, the Village Brummell .... I. K. Friedman 
Riley Peters, with a Hundred Sweethearts 

John T. McCutcheon 

Earnest Pratt, of the Louisianheuser Busch City. . 

. . Allen B. Pond 

Wilber Fry, a Musician of Note Allen Spencer 

Orville Peters, Second Musician of Note 

Karleton Hackett 

Judge Warden (presumably of the Fat Stock Show) 

Will Payne 

Dr. Niebling, Who Stays Out Late at Night 

John Vance Cheney 

Wes Kidwell, "Just Drops In" . . 

William Morton Payne 

D. I. Bl^ack F. W. Gookin 

Mrs. Riley Withersby, the Social Lioness 

Mrs. Coonley-Ward 

Mrs. Roscoe Fry, Fond of Commanding 

Miss Isabel McDougall 

Lucile Ramona Fry, One of the "Buds" 

Mrs. Elia W. Peattie 

Mrs. Rev. Walpole, Part of the Congregation. . . . 

Miss Edith Wyatt 

Mrs. Smiley Greene, in the Wake . . . Miss Lucy Monroe 
Miss Myrtle Peters, Who Dotes on Society. ..... 

Miss Ottilie Liljencranz 

Mrs. Doc. Niebling Mrs. Clara Louise Burnham 

Miss Flossie Niebling Mrs. Howard Coonley 

Miss Mae Niebling Miss Dodson 

Mrs. D. I. Black, a Lawyer's Wife 

Mrs. Roswell Field 

Miss Kate Warden, Who Loves Philadelphia .... 

Miss Harriet Monroe 

Miss Norma Cousins, of Lafayette. . Miss Anna Morgan 



My Chicago 193 

Mrs. Mort Peters Mrs. Charles F. Browne / T- D"TT) 

Miss Minerva Maltby, a New Flame 

Miss Clara E. Laughlin 

Sadie Newbower, Never in Luck or Bed 

Mrs. Leland Laflin Summers 

Rollicking Walpoles, Villagers, Visitors in Town, 

Policemen who are never around, etc 

By the Company 

SCENE: PARLOR IN CAP. FRY'S HOME- 
TIME: FOR THE FIRST TIME. 

Specialties of a highly moral character will be intro- 
duced during the performance. 

Tempting Viands will be dispensed and a magnificent 
collation served in the Tintype Studio of Ralph Clark- 
son on the tenth floor. Ask the man and take the ele- 
vator. Don't crowd. 

Table Decoration from the Ladies' Home Journal. 

Choice morsels of poetry by poets of the Victorian 
Era served with each plate. 

Secure telescopes of the ushers to find the stars. 

Please report to the management any neglect or in- 
civility on the part of the usher. Report loss of jewelry 
to the person who sits next to you. 

The audience is requested to remain seated to the end. 
This is not Parsifal. 



194 



My Chicago 




Chapter Twenty-six 



HE record of my experience from 1908 to 
1918 would be incomplete without a refer- 
ence to Eastgate, my home in Ravinia, where 
I spent eight happy years and where the 
members of my family and many friends so- 
journed with me from time to time. In my guest book 
is recorded hundreds of names of men and women illus- 
trious in the various walks of life. 

In the summer of 1908 I was eagerly seeking a home 
of my very own in the country, and accidentally secured 
this unusually charming spot from Ralph Fletcher Sey- 
mour, it being a part of his estate. 

I fairly revelled in the joy of my home ; it was, as every 
home should be, the dearest spot on earth to me. The 
cottage stood near one of the deep ravines which charac- 
terize Ravinia. The entrance was marked by a gate on 
which one charming day in October, John Kales had 
done the lettering, "Eastgate." On one of the posts 
supporting the gate was a quaint hand-wrought iron bell 
which had been presented to me by a friend who got it in 
Nurenberg. 

Some of my friends gave me a house warming. I had 
desired to have a motto lettered on the living room 
mantelpiece. Ralph Seymour came over about nine 
o'clock the evening before the party, exclaiming as 
he entered, "No motto, no party, I suppose." I assured 
him he was quite right and I proceeded to hold a candle 
in a glass bottle while he lettered on the front of the 
mantel, 



"This house would doubtless perfect be, 
Had I first consulted thee." 



My Chicago 195 

Two years later Alice Gerstenberg came to Eastgate, 
and reading the motto promptly wrote in my guest book, 
"This home could not more perfect be had I first con- 
sulted thee." 

At the house warming, in addition to many humorous 
stunts, Marjorie Cooke read this original dedicatory 
poem: 

TO THE MISTRESS OF EASTGATE 

Dear friends who gather here tonight 

To feast and celebrate 
This laying of the corner stone 

With proper pomp and state, 
I rather think we're all agreed 

This fact's as true as fate 
That few are born to grace a home 

As Anna does Eastgate. 

That heart of hers is big enough 

To fill her native state, 
And hospitality to her 

Is nowise out of date. 
Her latch string's out, and so's her hand, 

So friends don't hesitate, 
But stretch out sort o' comf'table, 

It's home out at Eastgate. 

So here's our love and this our hope 

From this auspicious date 
May peace and calm and happiness, 

A rare triumvirate, 
Enter this home and dwell therein 

In majesty and state. 
May all your days be full of joy 

Dear Anna at Eastgate. 



196 My Chicago 

Among the memorable occasions at Eastgate was a 
Sunday afternoon party which I gave for the W. J. 
Calhouns, when Mr. Calhoun was Minister to China in 
1911. It is safe to say it was the most memorable occa- 
sion in the annals of Ravinia. Over one hundred guests 
sat in the woods behind the cottage and listened to Mr. 
Calhoun as he discoursed in eloquent language, of which 
he was master, of China, its people, customs, and of his 
own interesting experience there. J ' 

When the talk was over Mrs. Calhoun, seated in a 
Sedan chair which had been presented to;Jme some time 
before, was borne to her carriage, mok of the men 
present being required to perform the work which two 
coolies would have easily done. 

The years were full of joy until the beloved sister who 
had shared those joys for several years was taken from 
me. Then, being unable to bear the loneliness, Dutchie 
(her pet dog) and I moved into an apartment in town, 
where we try to forget "the things that were" and live 
in the things that are. 



Chapter Twenty-seven 




HIS book concerns itself with the develop- 
ment of the finer things of life during that 
term of years in which Chicago definitely 
changed from a condition of an overgrown 
small town and emerged permanently upon 
the cosmopolitan plane. I am not essaying a history 
of the years preceding those of my own activity, or any 
projection of my own opinion as to the future state at 
which the arts and the valuable niceties of life may ar- 
rive. I consider that the period of evolution within the 
scope of my personal activities was one of the most 



My Chicago 197 

important of the many phases through which our city 
has passed; and that the future, by reason of the work 
that has been done, and the courses that have been shaped, 
is assured in the best sense, and I hold that while Chi- 
cago is intrinsically and intensely commercial the evolu- 
tion of the commercial interests would be incomplete if 
it were not paralleled by an evolution in learning and in 
all the arts, in literature and in matters spiritual, using 
that word in its finer meaning, not in its dogmatic. With- 
out that parallel in evolution it could not be what it has 
become, within my own lifetime. My work is not yet 
finished but if it were I could find contentment in the 
knowledge that "all of it I saw and part of it I was." 

Dropped like a pendant from the splendid chain of 
waters that stretches from the far Atlantic seaboard to 
the heart of the continent we see Lake Michigan. At 
the lower end of this mighty pendant is one of the most 
important toll gates in all this world. The chain con- 
stitutes a barrier of water, an impassable trapezoid more 
than a thousand miles in length. To the west of it 
stretches a rich and splendid empire, fringed at last by 
the Pacific from whose shores stretch ocean lanes of in- 
finite trade possibilities in Asia and the continents and 
islands of the south. All that goes into that empire or 
floats away from its pacific shores must either originate 
in or pass through this place of toll; all that comes out 
of it, passing to the east, must pay toll here as well. The 
great natural resources of interior North America are 
so distributed that the raw materials of manufacture can 
be brought together here by the shortest hauls and at 
the lowest cost. This means colossal industries. All the 
conditions taken together constitute an organization, an 
assemblage of parts which act upon the whole, the whole 
in turn reacting upon all the parts. 

It is a magnificent contemplation, a master stroke of 
civilization passing far beyond anything of which history 



198 My Chicago 

can tell us. Before Columbus sailed from Palos it was 
written in the Sybiline books that this thing should be. 
Here must stand the most mighty capital city. We of 
our generation have witnessed and lived in the real be- 
ginning that shall lead to that end. It is impossible that 
such a plexus should form without its complement of 
flowering in the more gracious and beautiful things. 

To the cultivation of those things an earnest body of 
men and women have through all these changes devoted 
their best energies. It is not anomalous that their work 
should have brought forth much of the world's best in 
the domain of intellect and of art. Singers, actors, great 
musicians, great writers, great painters, great architects 
have been given to the world out of this garden of 
intense commercialism. The genius of Chicago is all- 
inclusive. I could not put in writing the truth in that 
behalf without mentioning and describing personalities 
known in all countries, and to people of all tongues. 

There is only one element essential to a permanent 
social order that is not present in this great town of ours, 
and that is the possibility of placing and holding unchange- 
able the stamp of character and quality. The best, and 
most exclusive neighborhood of any one span of ten years 
is almost certain to become the cheap and shabby neigh- 
borhood of the ten next following; the cheap and shabby 
will probably give way to the disreputable in the third 
ten years; and in the fourth the disreputable may be re- 
placed by factories and warehouses. Business has no 
respect for anything but its own convenience and accessi- 
bility. No one who knows Chicago will ask to have this 
statement proven. It is not necessary to prove the ob- 
vious. Within the last fifteen years this instability of 
social localism has wrought more changes than had come 
within all the years before. Other and more sweephig 
changes are rolling toward us out of the future fast 
enough to be within vision and growing as we look. 



. 







My Chicago 199 

Chicago is one of the great maritime ports, and > at 
the same time the principal ganglion of land transporta- 
tion lines, yet it has no harbor, nor any center, nor any 
system of organized terminal facilities. The river can- 
not be deepened to accommodate vessels of the size and 
draught now swarming the great lakes. It has no dock- 
age nor anything like sufficient wharfage. A new and 
great harbor must be constructed on the lake front. The 
facilities of the Calumet river and lake must be employed. 
A great wedge-shaped piece of land bounded on the eQst 
by the lake front, the north by the main Chicago rivr, 
the west by the south branch, and the south by Fifty- 
ninth street (at least) will cease to be what it is now and 
will be covered by railway terminals and transfer tracks, 
great freight stations, great warehouses and a congeries 
of such facilities as lie back of the piers and wharves 
of great harbors elsewhere. 

The beautiful residential neighborhoods which once 
were, and in part still are, the best in the city, will be 
obliterated and their inhabitants dispersed to the north 
and west. Transit facilities already here are capable of 
moving the people from their residential to their occupa- 
tional homes. They are well laid out in a manner to 
make extensions easy; and by that time the motor car 
will have become so common that a daily double trip of 
fifty miles each way will mean no more than a trip of 
five miles does now. Travel through the air, already 
instituted by private individuals, will become as much a 
matter of course as travel by trolley car is now. 

What will be the result? Friendships and associations 
will be reduced to matters of miles, maybe of streets. 
It is possible that some great social center may arise, 
but nobody now can guess where. It is much more prob- 
able that dozens of small social centers will occur, widely 
separated, unrelated to and knowing nothing of each 
other. Where then will be the art center, the succes- 



zoo My Chicago 

*. 

sion to that short section of Michigan avenue, of which 
the Fine Arts building and the Art Institute are chief 
features? That there will be an art center admits of no 
more question than that there will be other centers. 
That is about all that can be said about it now. 

When L'Enfant planned the city of Washington he 
dealt with a locality and a topography that involved no 
problems of the future which would not find place within 
the lines that he laid down, or with any extension of them. 
When Daniel H. Burnham had his vision of a beautiful 
Chicago he planned better than he knew, for in his time 
the gales of change now sweeping around the world were 
whispers merely; yet, genius that he was, he foresaw an 
ultimate centralization, a sense of radiation on the west 
side. It is too early as yet to guess what havoc may be 
wrought upon his general plan in its details, but every- 
thing now is symptomatic of a reduction of his simpler 
thought to actuality. 

These things are pertinent to my theme and to the 
welfare of those fine and high departments of life and 
living to which I as one among many have given the 
best I had. The cultivation of idealism, of culture in the 
arts, will go on and will be more favored and encouraged 
than heretofore they have been, but they will be without 
one principal encouragement, one element of strength to 
which they have been so deeply indebted, so splendidly 
helped, the unfailing support, the intelligent patronage 
of well defined, well centered society. What will take 
the place of that energizing friendship I do not know. 
I discourse now of the things that were and that led up 
to the things that are. 

Let me repeat: This story of mine deals with a period 
in the life of this city corresponding to the dangerous 
period in the life of a boy, when he leaves off being a 
boy, becomes a young man and begins to acquire the fibre, 
the vigor and the permanent form of actual manhood. 



i ' 

My Chicago 201 

The art history of Chicago, concurrent with the indus- 
trial and commercial history, has passed through exactly 
that same period. We are at the edge of a new period, 
and looking over the edge as far as we can see into the 
new things it will bring. And we look with eyes of hope, 
of expectation, with eyes that dim wistfully while we 
think upon the busy, the warm and soulful past through 
which we have worked up toward this our Pisgah the 
threshold of the new. 



"THE FUTURE I MAY FACE 
HAVE PROVED THE PAST."